Full text of "The Mormon Menace;"

Google

This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on Hbrary shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project

to make the world's books discoverable online.

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the

publisher to a library and finally to you.

Usage guidelines

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we liave taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe.

About Google Book Search

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web

at |http : //books . google . com/|

THE GIFT OF

T>re8ented by Public Spirited Men of
-*■ Salt Lake City, that American citi-
zens may know the facts concerning the
Mormon Hierarchy.

President Joseph F. Smith ^' in his
testimony before the Senatorial Com-
mittee stated that "'In all respectis the
practice and form of the church are the
same as formerly."

" is\^

THE MORMON MENACE

^ ■,•; .

THE MOUNTAIN MEADOWS

The MORMON
MENAGE

BEING THE CONFESSION
OF JOHN DOYLE LEE

DANITB

OFFiaAL ASSASSIN of the MORMON CHURCH
UNDER ihe LATE BRIGHAM YOUNG

Introduction By
ALFRED HENRY LEWIS

WITH NUMEROUS ILLUSTRATIONS

N^tti fork
Home Protection Publishing Co.

156 Fifth Avenue

All Rights lUsefued

BLSCTKOrmO AND PKnCTBD BT
THB HSKALD COMPAWT OF BIMGHAMTOIff

I. 5

CONTENTS

CBAPm VAGB

IvrKGDVcnont — The Mormon Purpobx yii

I. The Stormt Youth of Lee 23

II. Lee BEonra a Career « 90

^" III. Lee Becomes a Mormok 88

'^ rV. The Saimtb Beset with Troubles 58

-^ V. The Mormon War 73

I VI. Lee Locates the Garden of Eden 91

f^ O VII. The Saints Gather at Nauvoo 107

VIII. Lee as a Missionart 195

IX. MORMONISM AND ItS OrIOIN 139

X. Lee Casts Out Devils 159

XI. Hot for Lee in Tennessee 169

XII. Of Peculiar Interest in Nauvoo 180

XIII. Death of Joseph Smith • 195

XIV. The Doctrine of Sealing 909

- XV. The Saints Turn Westward 990

^-t~.. XVI. Lee Goes to Santa Fe 933

XVII. Lee is Treated Badly bt the Brethren . • • 954

. ; XVIII. The Danite and His Duty 977

XIX. The Mountain Meadows 998

•O XX. The Muster of the Danites 313

^ XXI. The Blood Feast of the Danites 393

"^ XXII. The Danite Chief Reports to Briokam .... 337

3 XXIII. Lee Nears the End 345

- Appendix ••••• 356

1B3710

ILLUSTRATIONS

Thk MouirTAiN Meadows
Thk Danxte

The Mormon Preacher

The Blood Atonement

John Doyle Lee •

Frontispiece
Facing page 70

tt €1

€t €€

i( t*

116

294

818

INTRODUCTION

THE MORMON PURPOSE

y-^AiiMOST a half century ago, being in 1867, John Doyle
Lee, a chief among that red brotherhood, the Danites,
was ordered by Brigham Young and the leading coun-
selors of the Mormon Church to take his men and murder
a party of emigrants then on their way through Utah
to California. The Mormon orders were to ^^kill all
who can talk," and, in their carrying out, Lee and
his Danites, with certain Indians whom he had recruited
in the name of scalps and pillage, slaughtered over one
hundred and twenty men, women, and children, and left
their stripped bodies to the elements and the wolves.
This wholesale murder was given the title of "The
Mountain Meadows Massacre.'* Twenty years later, in
1877, the belated justice of this Government seated Lee
on his coffin, and shot him to death for his crimes.

In those long prison weeks which fell in between his
arrest and execution, Lee wrote his life, giving among
other matters the story of the Church of Mormon from
its inception, when Joseph Smith pretended, with the
aid of Urim and Thummim, to translate the golden
plates, down to those murders for which he, Lee, was
executed. Lee's confessions, so to call them, were pub-
lished within a few months following his death. The dis-

viu INTRODUCTION

closures were such that the Mormon Church became
alarmed; the book might mean its downfall. In the
name of Mormon safety Brigham Young, by money
and other agencies, succeeded in the book's suppression.
What copies had been sold were, as much as might be,
bought up and destroyed, together with the plates and
forms from which they had been printed.

In the destruction of this literature, so perilous to
Mormons, at least two volumes escaped. These have
been placed in my hands by certain patriotic influences,
and are here reprinted as The Mobmon Menace.
Much that was shocking and atrocious has been elimi-
nated in the editing, as unfit for modest ears and eyes.
What remains, however, will give a sufficient picture of
the Mormon Church in its hateful attitude towards all
that is moral or republican among our people. A black
kitten makes a black cat ; what the Mormon Church was
under President Young it is under President Smith, and
will be with their dark successors.

The purpose of the present publication of Lee's story
is to warn American men, and more particularly Ameri-
can women, of the Mormon viper still coiled upon the
national hearth. To-day, as in the days of Lee, the
Mormon missionary is abroad in the world. He is in
your midst; he makes his converts among your neigh-
bors ; within the month, on one detected occasion, he stood
at the portals of your public schools and gave his insid-
ious pamphlets, preaching Mormonism, into the hands
of your children.

More, the Mormon Church has, in addition to its
religious, its political side, and teaches not only im-

INTRODUCTION ix

morality, but treason. On a far-away 6th of November
a certain darksome Guy Fawkes and his confederates, all
with a genius for explosives, planned to blow up the
British Grovemment by blowing up its parliament, and
went some distance towards carrying out their plot. The
Mormon Church of Latter-day Saints, with headquar-
ters in Salt Lake City, is employed upon a present and
somewhat similar conspiracy against this Grovemment,
with Senator Smoot as the advance guard or agent
thereof in the halls of our national legislature.

As this is written, a Senate inquiry into this conspi-
racy wags slowly yet searchingly forward. Stripped of
formality of phrase and reset in easier English, the
question which the Senate Committee is trying to solve
is this: Is the Mormon Church in conspiracy against
the Government, with Senator Smoot's seat as a first
fruit of that conspiracy? As corollary comes the second
query: To which does Senator Smoot give primary alle-
giance, the Church or the nation?

By every sign and signal smoke of evidence the con-
spiracy charged exists, with President Smith of the
Mormon Church its chief architect and expositor.
Smoot takes his seat in the upper house of Congress with
a first purpose of carrying forth, so far as lies within
his hands, the plans of the conspirators. What is the
purpose of the conspirators? To protect themselves
and their fellow Mormons in the crimmal practice of
polygamy, and prevent their prosecution as bigamists
by the Utah courts.

The inquiry has already uncovered Mormonism in
many of its evil details, and retold most, if not all, of

X INTRODUCTION

those stories of pious chariatanism and religious crime
which, during seyenty-five years of its existence, make up
the annals of the Mormon Church. As a first proposal it
was explained in evidence before the committee that in '
no sort had the Mormon Church abated or abandoned
polygamy as either a tenet or a practice. Indeed, the
present conspiracy aims to produce conditions in Utah
under which polygamy may flourish safe from the ax of
law. In the old days, when Brigham Young ruled, the
Mormons were safe with sundry thousands of desert miles
between the law and them. Then they feared nothing

; save strife within the Church, and that would be no
mighty peril. Brigham Young would put it down with
the Danites. He had his Destroying Angels, himself
at their head, and when a man rebelled he was murdered.

• Mormonism is not, when a first fanaticism has sub-
sided, a religion that would address the popular taste.
It is a religion of gloom, of bitterness, of fear, of iron
hand to punish the recalcitrant. It demands slavish sub-
mission on the part of every man. It insists upon ab-
jection, self-effacement, a surrender of individuality on
the part of every woman.< The man is to work and obey ;

. the woman is to submit and bear children ; all are to be

rf or the Church, of the Church, by the Church, hoping
Nothing, fearing nothing, knowing nothing beyond the
will of the Church. The money price of Mormonism is
a tithe of the member's income — ^the Church takes a tenth.
The member may pay in money or in kind ; he may sell
and pay his tenth in dollars, or he may bring to the tith-
ing yard his butter, or eggs, or hay, or wheat, or what-
ever he shall raise as the harvest of his labors.

INTRODUCTION xi

In the old time the President of the Church was the
temporal as well as spiritual head. No one might doubt
his ** revelations " or dispute his commands without being
visited with punishment which ran from a fine to the
death penalty. When outsiders invaded their regions
the Mormons, by command of Brigham Young, struck
them down, as in the Mountain Meadows murders. This
was in the day when the arm of national power was too
short to reach them. Now, when it can reach them, the
Church conspires where before it assassinated, and
strives to do by chicane what it aforetime did by shed-
ding blood. And all to defend itself in the practice of
polygamy !

One would ask why the Mormons set such extravagant
store by that doctrine of many wives. This is the great
reason: It serves to mark the Church members and
separate and set them apart from Gentile influences.
Mormonism is the sort of religion that children would
renounce, and converts, when their heat had cooled, aban*
don. The women would leave it on grounds of jealousy
and sentiment; the men would quit in a spirit of inde-
pendence and a want of superstitious belief in the
Prophet's "revelations." Polygamy prevents this. It
shuts the door of Gentile sympathy against the Mormon.
The Mormon women are beings disgraced among the
Gentiles; they must defend their good repute. The
children of polygamous marriages must defend polyg-
amy to defend their own legitimacy. The practice,
which doubtless had its beginning solely to produce as
rapidly as might be a Church strength, now acts as a bar
to the member's escape ; wherefore the President, his two

INTRODUCTION

counselors, the twelve apostles and others at the head of
Mormon affairs, insist upon it as a best, if not an only,
Church protection. Without polygamy the Mormon
membership would dwindle until Mormonism had utterly
died out. The Mormon heads think so, and preserve
polygamy as a means of preserving the Church.

What the Mormon leaders think and feel and say on
this keynote question of polygamy, however much they
may seek to hide their sentiments behind a mask of lies,
may be found in former utterances from the Church pul-
pit, made before the shadow of the law had fallen
across it.

President Heber C. Kimball, in a discourse delivered
in the Tabernacle, November 9, 1866 (Deseret News^
volume 6, page 291), said: " I have no wife or child that
has any right to rebel against me. If they violate my
laws and rebel against me, they will get into trouble just
as quickly as though they transgressed the counsels and
teachings of Brother Brigham. Does it give a woman a
right to sin against me because she is my wife? No ; but
it is her duty to do my will as I do the will of my FaQier
and my Grod. It is the duty of a woman to be obedient
to her husband, and unless she is I would not give a damn
for all her queenly right and authority, nor for her
either, if she will quarrel and lie about the work of God
and the principles of plurality. A disregard of plain
and correct teachings is the reason why so many are dead
and damned, and twice plucked up by the roots, and I
would as soon baptize the devil as some of you."

October 6, 1855 (volume 5, page 274), Kimball said:
** If you oppose any of the works of God you will culti-

INTRODUCTION xiii

vate a spirit of apostasy. If you oppose what is called
the spiritual wife doctrine, the patriarchal order, which
is of God, that course will corrode you with apostasy, and
you will go overboard. The principle of plurality of
wives never will be done away, although some sisters have
had revelations that when this time passes away, and
they go through the vale, every woman will have a hus-
band to herself. I wish more of our young men would
take to themselves wives of the daughters of Zion, and
not wait for us old men to take them all. Go ahead upon
the right principle, young gentlemen, and Grod bless
you for ever and ever, and make you fruitful, that we
may fill the mountains and then the earth with righteous
inhabitants.''

President Heber C. Kimball, in a lengthy discourse
delivered in the Tabernacle on the 4th day of April,
1857, took occasion to say : " I would not be afraid to
promise a man who is sixty years of age, if he will take
the counsel of Brother Brigham and his brethren, that he
will renew his youth. I have noticed that a man who has
but one wife, and is inclined to that doctrine, soon begins
to wither and dry up, while a man who goes into plurality
looks fresh, young, and sprightly. Why is this? Be-
cause God loves that man, and because he honors his
work and word. Some of you may not believe this — ^I
not only believe it, but I also know it. For a man of God
to be confined to one woman is a small business ; it is as
much as we can do to keep up under the burdens we have
to carry, and I do not know what we should do if we only
had one woman apiece."

President Heber C. Kimball used the following Ian-

xiv INTRODUCTION

guage in a discourse, instructing a band of missionaries
about to start on their mission : ^^ I say to those who are
elected to go on missions, Gro, if you never return, and
commit what you have into the hands of Grod — ^your
wives, your children, your brethren, and your property.
Let truth and righteousness be your motto, and don't go
into the world for anything else but to preach the gospel,
build up the Kingdom of Grod, and gather the sheep into
the fold. You are sent out as shepherds to gather the
sheep together; and remember that they are not your
sheep ; they belong to Him that sends you. Then don't
make a choice of any of those sheep; don't make selec-
tions before they are brought home and put into the fold.
You understand that ! Amen."

When the Edmunds law was passed, and punishment
and confiscation and exile became the order, even duU-
wits among Mormons knew that the day of terror and
bloodshed as a system of Church defense was over with
and done. Then the Mormons made mendacity take the
place of murder, and went about to do by indirection
what before they had approached direct. Prophet
Woodruff was conveniently given a " revelation " to the
effect that polygamy might be abandoned. They none
the less kept the Mormon mind in leash for its revival.
The men were still taught subjection; the women were
still told that wifehood and motherhood were their two
great stepping-stones in crossing to the heavenly shore,
missing which they would be swept away. Meanwhile,
and in secret, those same heads of the Church — Smith,
the President, Cluff, the head of the Mormon College,
Tanner, chief of the Young Men's Mutual Improvement

INTRODUCTION

Association — ^took unto themselves plural wives by way
of setting an example and to keep the practical fires of
polygamy alive.

True, these criminals ran risks, and took what Fresi*
dent Smith in his recent testimony, when telling of his
own quintette of helpmeets, called ^Hhe chances of the
law.'' To lower these risks, and diminish them to a point
where in truth they would be no risks, the Mormon
Church, under the lead of its bigamous President several
years rearward, became a political machine. It looked
over the future, considered its own black needs as an out- /
law, and saw that its first step towards security should be /
the making of Utah into a State. As a territory the
hand of the Federal power rested heavily upon it; the.
Edmunds law could be enforced whenever there dwelt a
will in Washington so to do. Once a State, Utah would ;
slip from beneath the pressure of that iron statute. The
Mormons would at the worst face nothing more rigorous j
than the State's own laws against bigamy, enforced by /
judges and juries and sheriffs of their own selection, and
jails whereof they themselves would weld the bars and
hew the stones and forge the keys.

With that, every Mormon effort of lying promise and
pretense of purity were put forward to bring statehood
about. What Gentiles were then in Utah exerted them-
selves to a similar end, and made compacts, and went, as
it were, bail for Mormon good behavior. In the end Utah
was made a State; the Mormons breathed the freer as
ones who had escaped that Edmunds statute which was
like a sword of Damocles above their polygamous heads.
To be sure, as a State Utah had her laws against plural

xvi INTRODUCTION

marriages, and provided a punishment for the bigamist ;
the general government would consent to nothing less as
the price of that statehood prayed for. But the Mor-
mon criminals, the Smiths, the Lymans, the Tanners, and
the Cluffs, were not afraid. They had gotten the reins
of power into their own fingers, and made sure of their
careful ability to drive ahead without an upset.

The Mormon Church, now when Utah was a Stat<
went into politics more openly and deeply than beforey
Practically there are three parties in Utah — ^Republicans
and Democrats and Mormons. The Gentiles are Demo^
crats or Republicans; the Mormons are never anything
but Mormons, voting on this side or on that, for one man
or another, as the Mormon interest dictates and thg^
Mormon President and the apostles direct. Every Mor-
mon who has a vote occupies a double position; he is a
Mormon in religion and a Mormon in political faith. In
that way every o£Sce is filled with a Mormon, or with a
Gentile who can be blind to Mormon iniquities. To-day
a bigamist in Utah has no more to fear from the law
than has a gambling-house keeper in the city of New
York.

That Mormon conspiracy, whereof Smoot in the
Senate is one expression, was not made yesterday. It
had its birth in the year of the Edmunds law and its
drastic enforcement. In that day, black for Mormons,
it was resolved to secure such foothold, such represen-
tation in the Congress at Washington, that, holding a
balance of power in the Senate or House, or both, the
Congressional Democrats or Republicans would grant
the Mormons safety for their pet tenet of polygamy as

INTRODUCTION

the price of Mormon support. The Mormons in carry-
ing out these plans decided upon an invasion and,
wherever possible, the political conquest of other States.
They already owned Utah ; they would bring — ^politically
— ^beneath their thumb as many more as they might.
With this thought they planted colonies in Nevada, in
Colorado, in Idaho, in Wyoming, in Montana, in Oregon,
in Arizona. As a refuge for polygamists, should the
unexpected happen and a storm of law befall, they also
planted colonies over the Mexico line in Chihuahua and
Sonora.

Before going to the latter move they talked with
Diaz; and that astute dictator said ^^Yes," with em-
phasis. Diaz welcomed the Mormons; they might be
as polygamous as they pleased. He wanted citizens;
and he was not blind to those beauties of enterprise
and courage and hardihood that are the heritage of the
Anglo-Dane. He bade the Mormons come to Mexico .
and make a bulwark of themselves between him and
his American neighbors north of the Rio Grande. The
Mormons hated the Americans; Diaz could trust them.
The Mormons went to Mexico; there they are to-day
in many a rich community, as freely polygamous as
in the most wide-flung hour of Brigham Young. Diaz
smiles as he reviews those prodigal crops of com and
cattle and children which they raise. They make his
empire richer in men and money — commodities of which
Mexico has sorely felt the want.

Once when a Methodist clergyman went to Diaz, re-
monstrated against that polygamy which he permitted,
and spoke of immoralities, Diaz snapped his fingers.

xriil INTRODUCTION

((

Do you see their' children ? " cried Diaz. ** Well, I
think more of their children than of your arguments."

From this Mexican nursery the Mormon President
can, when he will, order an emigration into Nevada or
any of those other States I've mentioned, to support the
Church where it is weakest. Moreover, as related, the
settlements in Mexico offer a haven of retreat should any
tempest of prosecution beat upon the Utah polygamists
through some slip of policy or accidental Gentile
strength.

In Nevada, in Colorado, in Oregon, in Idaho, in every
one of those States wherein the Church has planted the
standards of Mormonism, the Mormon, as fast as he may,
is making himself a power in politics. He is never a
Democrat, never a Republican, always a Mormon.
What sparks of independent political action broke into
brief, albeit fiery, life a few years ago were fairly beaten
out when Thatcher and Roberts were punished for daring
to act outside the Mormon command.

Now, pretend what they will, assert what lie they
choose, the Mormon President holds the Mormon vote, in
whatever State it abides, in the hollow of his hand. He
can, and does, place it to this or that party's support, ac-
cording as he makes his bargain. He will use it to elect
legislators and Congressmen in those States. He will
employ it to select the Senators whom those States send
to Washington. And when they are there, as Smoot is
there, for the safeguarding of polygamy and what other
crimes Mormonism may find it convenient to rest upon
from time to time, those Senators and Representatives
will act by the Mormon President's orders. " When the

INTRODUCTION

lion's hide is too short," said the Greek, ^^ I piece it out
with foxes." And the Mormons, in a day when the
Danites have gone with those who called them into bloody
being, and murder as a Churchly argument is no longer
safe, profit by the Grecian's wisdom.

But the darkest side of Mormonism is seen when one
considers the stamp of moral and mental degradation it
sets upon those men and women who comprise what one
might term the peasantry of the Church. Woman is, as
the eiFect of Mormonism, peculiarly made to retrograde.
Instead of being uplifted she is beaten down. She must
not think; she must not feel; she must not know; she
must not love. Her only safety lies in being blind and
deaf and dull and senseless to every better sentiment of
womanhood. She is to divide a husband with one or
two or ten or twenty; she is not to be a wife, but the
fraction of a wife. The moment she looks upon herself
as anything other than a bearer of children she is lost.
Should she rebel — ^and in her helplessness she does not
know how to enter upon practical revolt — she becomes an
outcast ; a creature of no shelter, no food, no friend, no
home. Woman is the basis or, if you will, the source and
fountain of a race ; woman is a race's inspiration. And
what shall a race be, what shall its children be, with
so lowered and befouled an origin.^

At the hearing before the Senate Committee President
Smith, stroking his long white beard in the manner of the
patriarchs, made no secret of his five wives, and seemed
to court the Gentile condemnation. This hardihood was
of deliberate plan on the part of President Smith. He
was inviting what he would call " persecution." He did

INTRODUCTION

not fear actual prosecution in the Utah courts; as to
the Federal forums, those tribunals were powerless
against him now that Utah was a State. Being safe in
the flesh, President Smith would bring upon himself and
Mormonism the whole fury of the press. It would serve
to quiet schism and bicker within the Mormon Church.
An opposition or a ** persecution " would act as a pres-
sure to bring Mormons together. That pressure would
squeeze out the last drop of political independence among
Mormons, which to the extent that it existed might inter-
fere with his disposal of the compact Mormon vote. In
short, an attack upon himself and upon Mormonism by
the Gentiles would tighten the hold of President Smith,
close-herd the Mormons, and leave them ready politically
to be driven hither and yon as seemed most profitable for
Church purposes.

Gray, wise, crafty, sly, soft, one who carries mendac-
ity to the heights of art. President Smith gives in all he
says and does and looks the color of truth to this explana-
tion of his frankness. He would not prodigiously care
if Smoot were cast into outer Senate darkness. It would
not be an evil past a remedy. He could send Smoot
back ; and send him back again. Meanwhile, he might
lift up the cry of the Church persecuted; that of itself
would stiffen the Mormon line of battle and multiply
recruits.

President Smith looks forward to a time when one
Senate vote will be decisive. He cannot prophesy the
day ; but by the light of what has been, he knows that it
must dawn. About a decade ago the Democrats took
the Senate from the Republicans by one vote — Senator

INTRODUCTION

Peffer's. In Garfield's day the Senate, before Conkling
stepped down and out, was in even balance with a tie.
What was, will be; and President Smith intends, when
that moment arrives and the Senate is in poise between
the parties, to have at least one Utah vote, and as many
more as he may, to be a stock in trade wherewith to traf-
fic security for his Church of Mormon and its crimes.
Giyien a balance of power in the Senate — ^and it might
easily come within his hands — ^President Smith could
enforce such liberal terms for Mormonism as to privilege
it in its sins and prevent chance of punishment.

There be those who, for a Mormon or a personal-
political reason, will find fault with this work and its now
appearance in print; they will argue that some motive
of politics underlies the publication. It is fair to state
that in so arguing they will be right. The motive
4s three-ply — ^made up of a purpose to withstand the
Mormon Church as a political force, limit its spread
as a so-called religion, and buckler the mothers and
daughters and sisters of the country against an enemy
whose advances are aimed peculiarly at them. The
morals of a people are in the custody of its women; and,
against Mormonism — ^that sleepless menace to American
morality — ^these confessions of Lee the Danite are set in
types to become a weapon in their hands. It was the
womanhood of the nation that compelled the present
Senate investigation of Smoot and what Mormon in-
fluences and conspiracies produced him as their represen-
tative; and it is for a defense of womanhood and its
purity that this book is made. The battle will not be
wholly won with Smooths eviction from his Senate seat;

INTRODUCTION

indeed, the going of Smoot will be only an incident. The
war should continue until all of Mormonism and what it
stands for is destroyed; for then, and not before, may
wifehood or womanhood write itself safe between the
oceans. Congress must not alone cleanse itself of
Smoot ; it must go forward to methods that shall save
the politics of the country from a least of Mormon inter-
ference, and the aroused womanhood of the land should
compel Congress to this work. He who would hold his
house above his head must mind repairs, and the word is
quite as true when spoken of a country.

Alfred Hen&y Lewis.

New York Crrr,

D$eimbtr 16^ 1904.

THE MORMON MENACE

OR, THE

CONFESSIONS OP JOHN DOYLE LEE

CHAPTER I

THE STOEMY YOUTH OF LEE

IN JUSTICE to myself, my nwnerous family, and
the public in general, I consider it my duty to write
a history of my life. I shall content myself with
giving facts, and let the readers draw their own con-
clusion therefrom. By the world at large I am called a
criminal, and have been sentenced to be shot for deeds
committed by myself and others nearly twenty years ago.
I have acted my religion, nothing more. I have obeyed
the orders of the Church. I have acted as I was com-
manded to do by my superiors. My sins, if any, are the
result of doing what I was conmianded to do by those who
were my superiors in authority in the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints.

My birthday was the 6th day of September, A.D. 1812.
I was bom in the town of Easkaskia, Randolph County,
Illinois. My father, Ralph Lee, was bom in the State
of Virginia. He was of the family of Lees of Revolu-
tionary fame. He served his time as an apprentice and

«4 THE STORMY YOUTH OF LEE

learned fhe carpenter's trade in the city of Baltimore.
Mj mother was bom in Nashville, Tennessee. She was
the daughter of John Doyle, who for many years held
the position of Indian Agent over the roving tribes of
Indians in southeastern Illinois. He served in the War
of the Revolution, and was wounded in one of the many
battles in which he took part with the sons of liberty
against the English oppressors.

At the time of my birth my father was considered one of
the leading men of that section of country; he was a
master workman, sober and attentive to business, prompt
and punctual to his engagements. He contracted largely
and carried on a heavy business ; he erected a magnificent
mansion, for that age and country, on his land adjoining
the town of Kaskaskia.

This tract of land was the property of my mother
when she married my father. My grandfather Doyle
was a wealthy man. He died in 1809 at Kaskaskia,
Illinois, and left his whole fortune to my mother and her
sister Charlotte, by will. They being his only children,
he divided the property equally between them.

My father and mother were both Catholics,' were raised
in that faith ; I was christened in that Church. When
about one year old, my mother being sick, I was sent to a
French nurse, a negro woman. At this time my sister
Eliza was eleven years old, but young as she was she had
to care for my mother and do all the work of the house-
hold. To add to the misfortune, my father began to
drink heavily and was soon very dissipated ; drinking and
gambling were his daily occupation. The interest and
cart of hiB family were no longer a duty with him; he

THE STORMY YOUTH OF LEE tS

was seldom present to cheer and comfort his Icmdy,
afflicted wife.

The house was one mile from town, and we had no
neighbors nearer than that. The neglect and indiffer-
ence on the part of my father towards my afflicted
mother served to increase her anguish and sorrow, until
death came to her relief. My mother's death left us mis-
erable indeed; we were (my sister and I) thrown upon
the wide world, helpless, and, I might say, without father
or mother. My father when free from the effects of in-
toxicating drink was a kind-hearted, generous, noble
man, but from that time forward he was a slave to drink
— seldom sober.

My aunt Charlotte was a spit-fire ; she was married to
a man by the name of James Conner, a Kentuckian by
birth. They lived ten miles north of us. My sister
went to live with her aunt, but the treatment she received
was so brutal that the citizens complained to the county
commissioners, and she was taken away from her aunt and
bound out to Dr. Fisher, with whose family she lived until
she became of age.

In the meantime the doctor moved to the city of
Vandalia, Illinois. I remained with my nurse until I
was eight years of age, when I was taken to my aunt
Charlotte's to be educated. I had been in a family
which talked French so long that I had nearly lost all
knowledge of my mother tongue. The children at school
called me Gumbo, and teased me so much that I became
disgusted with the French language and tried to forget
it — ^which has been a disadvantage to me since that time.

My aunt was rich in her own right. My uncle Conner

«6 THE STORMY YOUTH OF LEE

was poor ; he drank and gambled and wasted her fortune ;
she in return give him blixen all the time. The more she
scolded, the worse he acted, until they would fight like
cats and dogs. Between them I was treated worse than
an African slave. I lived in the family eight years, and
can safely say I got a whipping every day I was there.

My aunt was more like a savage than a civilized woman.
In her anger she generally took her revenge upon those
around her who were the least to blame. She would
strike with anything she could obtain with which to work
an injury. I have been knocked down and beaten by
her until I was senseless, scores of times, and carry many
scars on my person, the result of harsh usage by her.

When I was sixteen years old I concluded to leave my
aunt's house — ^I cannot call it home ; my friends advised
me to do so. I walked one night to Kaskaskia ; went to
Robert Morrison and told him my story. He was a mail
contractor. He clothed me comfortably, and sent me
over the Mississippi River into Missouri, to carry the mail
from St. Genevieve to Pinckney, on the north side of the
Missouri River, via Potosie, a distance of one hundred and
twenty-seven miles. It was a weekly mail. I was to re-
ceive seven dollars a month for my services. This was in
December, 18S8. It was a severe winter; snow un-
usually deep and roads bad. I was often until two
o'clock at night in reaching my stations. In the follow-
ing spring I came near losing my life on several occasions
when swimming the streams, which were then gen-
erally over their banks. The Meramec was the worst
stream I had to cross, but I escaped danger, and gave
satisfaction to my employer.

THE STORMY YOUTH OF LEE Xt

All I know of my father, after I was eight years of
age, is that he went to Texas in the year 1820, and I
have never heard of him since. YIThat his fate was I
never knew. When my mother died my uncle and aunt
Conner took all the property — a large tract of land,
several slaves, household and kitchen furniture, and all ;
and, as I had no guardian, I never received any portion
of the property. The slaves were set free by an act of
the Legislature; the land was sold for taxes, and was
hardly worth redeeming when I came of age; so I sold
my interest in all the land that had belonged to my
mother, and made a quit-claim deed of it to Sidney Breeze,
a lawyer of Kaskaskia, in consideration of two hundred
dollars. I was bom on the point of land lying between
and above the mouth of the Okaw or Kaskaskia River and
the Mississippi River, in what is known as the Great
American Bottom — ^the particular point I refer to was
then called Zeal-no-waw, the Island of Nuts. It was
nineteen miles from the point of the bluffs to the mouth
of the Okaw River; ten miles wide up at the bluffs and
tapering to a point where the rivers united. Large
bands of wild horses — ^French ponies, called ^^punt"
horses — ^were to be found any day feeding on the ever
green and nutritious grasses and vegetation. Cattle and
hogs were also running wild in great numbers; every
kind of game, large and small, could be had with little
exertion. The streams were full of iSsh; the forests
contained many varieties of timber; nuts, berries, and
wild fruits of every description, found in the temperate
zone could be had in their season.

Near by was the Reservation of the Kaskaskia

28 THE STORMY YOUTH OP LEE

Indians, Louis DuQuoin was chief of the tribe. He
had a frame house painted in bright colors, but he never
would farm any, game being so plentiful he had no need
to labor. Nearly all the settlers were French, and not
very anxious for education or improvement of any kind.
I was quite a lad before I ever saw a wagon, carriage, set
of harness, or a ring, a staple, or set of bows to an ox
yoke. The first wagon I ever saw was brought into that
country by a Yankee peddler ; his outfit created as great
an excitement in the settlement as the first locomotive did
in Utah; the people flocked in from every quarter to see
the Yankee wagon.

Everything in use in that country was of the most
simple and primitive construction. There were no saw-
miUs or gristmills in that region ; sawed lumber was not
in the country. The wagons were two-wheeled carts
made entirely of wood — ^not a particle of iron about
them ; the hubs were of white elm, spokes of white oak or
hickory, the felloes of black walnut, as it was soft and
would bear rounding. The felloes were made six inches
thick, and were strongly doweled together with sea-
soned hardwood pins; the linch pin was of hickory or
ash; the thills were wood; in fact all of it was wood.
The harness consisted of a com husk collar, hames cut
from an ash tree root, or from an oak ; tugs were raw-
hide ; the lines also were rawhide ; a hackamore or halter
was used in place of a bridle ; one horse was lashed be-
tween the thiUs by rawhide straps and pins in the thills
for a hold-back ; when two horses were used, the second
horse was fastened ahead of the first by straps fastened
<m to the thills of the cart. Oxen were yoked as follows :

THE STORMY YOUTH OP LEE 29

A square stick of timber of sufficient length was taken
and hollowed out at the ends to fit on the neck of the ox,
close up to the horns, and this was fastened by rawhide
straps to the horns.

The people were of necessity self-sustaining, for they
were forced to depend upon their own resources for every-
thing they used. Clothing was made of home manufac-
tured cloth or the skins of wild animals. Imported
articles were procured at heavy cost, and but few found
their way to our settlements. Steamboats and railroads
were then unthought of, by us at least, and the navigation
of the Mississippi was carried on in small boats that
could be drawn up along the river bank by means of oars,
spikes, poles, and hooks. The articles most in demand
were axes, hoes, cotton cards, hatchels for cleaning flax,
hemp and cotton, spinning wheels, knives, and ammuni-
tion, guns, and bar shears for plows. In exchange for
such goods the people traded beef, hides, furs, tallow,
beeswax, and honey. Money was not needed or used by
anyone — everything was trade and barter.

The people were generous and brave. Their pleasures
and pastimes were those usual in frontier settlements.
They were hardyj and well versed in woodcraft. They
aided each other, and were all in all a noble class of
people, possessing many virtues and few faults. The
girk were educated by their mothers to work, and had to
work. It was then a disgrace for a young woman not to
know how to take the raw material — ^the flax and cotton
— and, unaided, manufacture her own clothing. It is a
lamentable fact that such is no longer the case*

CHAPTER II

LEE BEGINS A CAREER

I FORMED a liking for Emily Conner. Emily was
an orphan, and lived about four years at my
aunt Charlotte's after her mother died, and until her
father married again. She had a consoling word
for me at all times when I was in trouble. From being,
friends, we became lovers and were engaged to be
married, when my circumstances would permit. That
winter I went to a school for three months.

Early in the spring the Indian war known as the
Black Hawk war broke out, and volunteers were called
for. I enrolled myself at the first call, in the company
of Capt. Jacob Feaman, of Kaskaskia. The company
was ordered to rendezvous at Fort Armstrong, Rock
Island, where the troops were reorganized, and Capt.
Feaman was promoted to colonel, and James Conner
became captain of the company. I served until the end
of the war, and was engaged in many skirmishes, and
lastly was at the battle of Bad Axe, which I think took
place on the 4th day of August, A. D. 1831, but am not
certain as to the date.

The soldiers were allowed to go home about the 1st of
September, 18S1. Our company got to Kaskaskia, and
were discharged, I think, on the 1st of September, 1881.

LEE BEGINS A CAREER SI

I got back with a broken-down horse and worn-out cloth-
ing, and without money. I concluded to seek a more
genial clime, one where I could more rapidly better my
financial condition. I went to see and talk with Emily,
the friend of my childhood, and the girl that taught me
first to love. I informed her of my intentions. We
pledged mutual and lasting fidelity to each other, and I
bid her farewell and went to St. Louis to seek employment.

When I landed on the wharf at St. Louis I met a negro
by the name of Barton, who had formerly been a slave
to my mother. He informed me that he was a fireman on
the steamboat Warrior, running the upper Missis-
sippi, between St. Louis, Missouri, and Galena, Illinois.
I told him I wanted work. He said he could get me a
berth on the Warrior as fireman, at twenty-five dollars a
month; but he considered the work more than I could
endure, as it was a hard, hot boat to fire on. I insisted
on making the effort, and was employed as fireman on
the Warrior at twenty-five dollars per month. I found
the work very hard. The first two or three times that
I was on watch I feared I would be forced to give it up ;
but my spirit bore me up, and I managed to do my work
until we reached the lower rapids near Keokuk. At this
place the Warrior transferred its freight, in light boats,
over the rapids to the Henry Clay, a steamer belonging
to the same line.

The Henry Clay then lay at Commerce, now known as
Nauvoo. I was detailed with two others to take a skiff
with four passengers over the rapids. The passengers
were Mrs. Bogges and her mother, and a lady whose name
I have forgotten, and Mr. Bogges. The distance to the

88 LEE BEGINS A CAREER

Henry Clay from where the Warrior lay was twelve
miles. A large portion of the cargo of the Warrior
belonged to the firm of Bogges & Co. When we had
gone nearly halfway over the rapids my two assistants
got drunk and could no longer assist me ; they lay down
in the skiff and went to sleep. Night was fast approach-
ing, and there was no chance for sleep or refreshment,
until we could reach Commerce or the Henry Clay. The
whole labor fell on me, to take that skiff and its load of
passengers to the steamer. Much of the distance I had
to wade in the water and push the skiff, as was most con-
venient. I had on a pair of new calfskin boots when we
started, but they were cut off my feet by the rocks in the
river long before we reached the end of the journey.

After a deal of hardship I succeeded in getting my pas-
sengers to the steamer just as it became dark. I was wet,
cold, hungry, and nearly exhausted. I sat down by the
engine in my wet clothing and soon fell asleep, without
bedding or food. I slept from exhaustion until near
midnight, when I was seized with fearful crampings,
accompanied by a cold and deathlike numbness. I tried
to rise up, but could not. I thought my time had come,
and that I would perish without aid or assistance.

When all hope had left me I heard a footstep ap-
proaching, and a man came and bent over me and asked
if I was ill. I recognized the voice as that of Mr.
Bogges. I said I was in the agonies of death, and a
stranger without a friend on the boat. He felt my
pulse, and hastened away, saying as he left me :

^^Do not despair, young man, you are not without
friends. I will return at once."

LEE BEGINS A CAREER 88

He soon returned, bringing a lantern and a bottle of
cholera medicine, and gave me a large dose of the medi-
cine; then he brought the captain and others to me. I
was soon comfortably placed in bed, and from that time
I had every attention paid me, and all the medical care
that was necessary. Mr. Bogges told me that he had
supposed I was one of the regular crew of the Henry
Clay, and was among friends ; that his wife had noticed
that I appeared to be a stranger, and had seen me when
I sat down by the engine alone ; that after they retired
his wife was restless and insisted on his getting up and
finding me ; this was the occasion of his assistance coming
as it did.

Mr. Bogges had contracted for freighting his goods
to Gralena, where he resided ; and had provided for the
passage of himself, wife, and mother-in-law. They
would go by land from Commerce, as he dreaded the pas-
sage of the upper rapids in time of low water, as it then
was.

After finishing the loading of the steamer I began
to fire up to get ready for a start. While so engaged,
Mr. Bogges came to me, and offered to employ me. He
asked me then what wages I was getting. I told him
twenty-five dollars.

** I will give you fifty dollars," said he.

We reached Galena in safety, and health. Now a
new life commenced. Mr. Bogges introduced me to
John D. Mulligan, his partner. I at once commenced
my duties as bar-tender at the store. The business was
such that I found it more than play. Many a time I did
not get rest or sleep for forty-eight hours at a time. I

84 LEE BEGINS A CAREER

have frequently taken in one hundred dollars in twenty-
four hours for drinks, at five cents a drink. I paid at-
tention to business, making the interest of my employers
my interest. On account of my faithful services I was
permitted to prepare hot lunches during the night, to
sell to gamblers. What I made was my own. In this
way I made from fifty to one hundred dollars a month
extra.

One day while I was absent from the store a French
half-breed by the name of Shaunce got on a drunken
spree and cleared out the store and saloon. Hearing the
disturbance I ran to the store. I entered by the back
door and went behind the counter. As I did so Shaunce
ran to the counter and grabbed a large number of
tumblers, and threw them about the house, breaking
them all.

" Shaunce, you must either behave, or go out of the
house," I said.

He jumped over the counter, caught me by the throat,
and shoved me back against the counter, saying :

"You little dog, how dare you insult me!"

There was no time to swap knives. I must either
receive a beating or do something to prevent it. I re-
membered the advice that my uncle Conner had given me
about fighting.

" John, if you ever get in a fight with a man that over-
matches you, take one of his hands in both of yours, and
let him strike as he may, but get one of his fingers in your
mouth and then bite it, and hold on until he gives up," he
had said.

Acting on this advice, I succeeded in getting one of

LEE BEGINS A CAREER 96

Shaunce's thumbs in my mouth. I held to it until I
dislocated the thumb joint, when he jelled:

"Take him off!"

This little affair made a quiet man of Shaunce, and my
employers were more pleased with me than ever before.
They made me a present of fifty dollars for what I had
done.

While with Bogges & Co. I made money, and was sav-
ing of what I earned. I did not gamble. I took good
care of myself, and, having the respect of every person,
I admit I was quite vain and proud. I was accused by
the gamblers of being stingy with my money. So I
thought I would do as others did, and commenced to give
money to others as a stake to gamble with on shares.
Soon I began to play. I won and lost, but did not play
to any great extent. Mr. Bogges took me to task for
gambling. He also showed me many of the tricks of
the gamblers, and I promised him to quit the practice as
soon as I got married.

In the early part of 1832 I received an affectionate
letter from my Emily, desiring me to return to her, and
settle down before I had acquired a desire for a rambling
life. I then had five hundred dollars in money and two
suits of broadcloth clothing. I was anxious to see
Emily, so I settled up with Bogges & Co. and started for
home. Emily was then living at her sister's house in
Prairie de Roache; her brother-in-law, Thomas Blay,
kept the tavern there. I boarded with them about two
weeks, during which time I played cards with the
Frenchman, and dealt "vantune," or twenty-one, for
them to bet at. I was lucky, but I lived fast, and spent

86 LEE BEGINS A CAREER

my money freely, and soon found that half of it was
gone.

Emily was dissatisfied with my conduct. I proposed
immediate marriage; Emily proposed to wait until the
next fall, during which time we were to prepare for
housekeeping. She wished to see if I would reform, for
she had serious doubts about the propriety of marrying
a gambler. She asked me to quit gambling, and if I had
made that promise all would have been well, but I was
stubborn and proud and refused to make any promise. I
thought it was beneath my dignity. I really intended to
never gamble after my wedding, but I would not tell her
so; my vanity overruled my judgment. I said that if
she had not confidence enough in me to take me as I was,
without requiring me to give such a promise, I would
never see her again until I came to ask her to my
wedding.

This was cruel, and deeply wounded Emily ; she burst
into tears and turned from me. I never saw her again
until I went to ask her to attend my wedding. I went
up into the country and stopped with my cousins. While
there I met the bride of my youth ; she was the daughter
of Joseph Woolsey and Abigail, his wife. I attended
church, went to parties and picnics, and fell in love with
Agathe Ann, the eldest girl. The old folks were op-
posed to my marrying their daughter, but after suffering
the tortures and overcoming the obstacles usual in such
cases, I obtained the consent of the girl's parents, and
was married to Agathe Ann Woolsey on the 24th day of
July, A. D. 1833.

The expenses of the wedding ended all my money^

LEE BEGINS A CAREER 87

and I was ready to start the world new and fresh. I had
about fifty dollars to procure things to keep house on,
but it was soon gone ; yet it procured about all we then
thought we needed. I commenced housekeeping near my
wife's father's, and had good success in all that I under-
took. 1 made money, or rather I obtained considerable
property, and waa soon comfortably fixed.

CHAPTER III

LEE BECOMES A MORMON

A FTER I moved to Luck Creek I was a fortunate

/^ man and accumulated property very fast. I

f ^^look back to those days with pleasure. I had a

large house and I gave permission to all sorts

of people to come there and preach. Methodists,

Baptists, Campbellites, and Mormons all preached there

when they desired to do so.

In 1837 a man by the name of King, from Indiana,
passed by, or came to my place, on his way to Missouri
to join the Mormons. He had been a New Light, or
Campbellite preacher. I invited him to stay at my place
until the next spring. I gave him provisions for his
family, and he consented to and did stay with me some
time.

Soon after that there was a Methodist meeting at my
house. After the Methodist services were through I
invited King to speak. He talked about half an hour on
the first principles of the gospel as taught by Christ and
his apostles, denouncing all other doctrines as spurious.
This put an end to other denominations preaching in my
house.

That was the first sermon I ever heard concerning
Mormonism. The winter before, two elders, Durphy

LEE BECOMES A MORMON S9

and Peter Dustan, stayed a few days with Hanford
Stewart, a cousin of Levi Stewart, the bishop of Kanab.
They preached in the neighborhood, but I did not attend
or hear them preach. My wife and her mother went to
hear them, and were much pleased with their doctrine.
I was not a member of any Church, and considered the
religion of the day as merely the opinions of men who
preached for hire and worldly gain. I believed in God
and in Christ, but I did not see any denomination that
taught the apostolic doctrine as set forth in the New
Testament. I read in the New Testament where the
apostle Paul recommended his people to prove all things,
then hold fast to that which is good; also that he
taught that though an angel from heaven should preach
any other gospel than this which ye have received, let him
be accursed. This forbid me believing any doctrine that
differed from that taught by Christ and his apostles. I
wanted to belong to the true Church, or none.

When King began to preach at my house I noticed that
every other denomination opposed him. I was surprised
at this. I could not see how he could injure them if they
were right. I had been brought up as a strict Catholic.
I was taught to look upon all sects, except the Catholic,
with disfavor, and my opinion was that the Mormons
and all others were apostates from the true Church ; that
the Mormon Church was made up of the offscourings of
hell, or of apostates from the true Church. I then had
not the most distant idea that the Mormons believed in
the Old and New Testaments. I was astonished to hear
King prove his religion from the Scriptures. I reflected.
I determined, as every honest man should do, to fairly

40 LEE BECOMES A MORMON

investigate his doctrines, and to do so with a prayerful
heart.

The more I studied the question, the more interested I
became. I talked of the doctrine to nearly every man I
met. The excitement soon became general, and King
was invited to preach in many places.

In the meantime Levi Stewart, one of my near neigh-
bors, became interested in this religion, and went to Far
West, Missouri, to investigate the question of Mormonism
at headquarters. He joined the Church there, and when
he returned he brought with him the Book of Mormon
and a monthly periodical called the Elder's Journal.

By this time my anxiety was very great, and I deter-
mined to fathom the question to the bottom. My fre-
quent conversations with Elder King served to carry me
on to a conviction that the dispensation of the fullness of
time would soon usher in upon the world. If such was
the case I wished to know it; for the salvation of my
never-dying soul was of far more importance to me than
all other earthly considerations. I regarded the heavenly
boon of eternal life as a treasure of great price. I left
off my frivolity and commenced to lead a moral life. I
began trying to lay up treasure in heaven, in my
Father's rich storehouse, and wished to become an heir of
righteousness, to inherit in common with the faithful
children the rich legacy of our Father's Kingdom.

During that year our child, Elizabeth Adaline, died of
scarlet fever. The night she lay a corpse I finished read-
ing the Book of Mormon. I never closed my eyes in
sleep from the time I commenced until I finished the book.
I read it after asking God to give me knowledge to know

LEE BECOMES A MORMON 41

if it was genuine and of Divine authority. By careful
examination I found that it was in strict accord with the
Bible and the gospel therein contained; that it pur-
ported to have been given to another people, who then
lived on this continent, as the Old and New Testaments
had been given to the Israelites in Asia. I also found
many passages in the Bible in support of the forthcoming
of such a work, preparatory to the gathering of the
remnant of the House of Israel, and the opening glory of
the Latter-day work, and the setting up of the King-
dom of God upon the earth for the reception of the Son
of Man, and the millennial reign of Christ upon the
earth a thousand years; all of which, to me, was of
great moment. My whole soul was absorbed in these
things.

My neighbor Stewart, who had just returned from
Missouri, brought the most cheering and thrilling ac-
counts of the power and manifestations of the Holy
Spirit working with that people ; that the spiritual gifts
of the true believers in Christ were enjoyed by all who
lived faithfully and sought them; that there was no
deception about it; that everyone had a testimony for
himself, and was not dependent upon another ; that they
had the gift of tongues, the interpretation of those
tongues, the power of healing the sick by the laying on
of hands, prophesying, casting out devils and evil spirits.
All of which he declared, with words of soberness, to be
true.

Stewart had been my plajrmate and my companion in
fomrer years. His word had great influence on me, and
strengthened my conviction thajt the Book of Mormon

4« LEE BECOMES A MORMON

was true — ^that it was a star opening the dispensation of
the fullness of time. I believed the Book of Mormon
was true, and, if so, everything but my soul's salvation
was a matter of secondary consideration to me. I had
a small fortune, a nice home, kind neighbors, and numer-
ous friends, but nothing could shake the determination I
then formed to break up, sell out, and leave Illinois and
go to the Saints at Far West, Missouri.

My friends used every known argument to change my
determination, but these words came into my mind,
"First seek the righteousness of the Kingdom of God,
then all things necessary will be added unto you '* ; and
again, "What would it profit a man to gain the whole
world and lose his own soul?'* or, "What could a man
gain in exchange for his soul? " I was here brought to
the test, and my action was to decide on which I placed
the most value — ^my earthly possessions and enjoyments
or my reward in future, the salvation of my never-dying
soul. I took up my cross and chose the latter. I sold
out and moved to Far West. I took leave of my
friends and made my way to where the Saints had
gathered in Zion. Our journey was one full of events
interesting to us, but not of sufficient importance to
relate to the public. While on the journey I sold most
of my cattle on time to an old man, a friend of
Stewart's — ^took his notes, and let him keep them, which,
as the sequel shows, was fortunate for me.

We arrived at Far West, the then headquarters of the
Mormon Church, about the 4th day of June, 1838.
The country around there for some fifteen or twenty
miles, each way, was settled by Mormons. I do not think

LEE BECOMES A MORMON 48

any others lived within that distance. The Mormons
who had been driven from Jackson, Ray, and Clay coun-
ties, in 1833, settled in Caldwell and Daviess counties.

The night after our arrival at Far West there was a
meeting to be held there. Stewart said to me :

" Let us go up and hear them speak with new tongues
and interpret the same, and enjoy the gifts of the gos-
pel generally, for this is to be a prayer and testimony
meeting."

" I want no signs,'* I said. ** I believe the gospel they
preach on principle and reason, not upon signs — ^its con-
sistency is aU I ask. All I want are natural, logi-
cal, and reasonable arguments, to make up my mind
from."

The Sunday after, I attended church in Far West
Hall. The hall was crowded with people, so much so
that I, with others, could not gain admittance to the
building. I obtained standing room in one of the win-
dows. I saw a man enter the house without uncovering
his head. The Prophet ordered the Brother of Gideon
to put that man out, for his presumption in daring to
enter and stand in the house of God without uncovering
his head. This looked to me like drawing the lines
pretty snug and close ; however, I knew but little of the
etiquette of high life, and much less about that of the
Kingdom of Heaven. I looked upon Joseph Smith as a
prophet of God — ^as one who held the keys of this last
dispensation, and I hardly knew what to think about the
violent manner in which the man was treated who had
entered the house of God without taking his hat off. But
this did not lessen my faith; it served to confirm it. I

44 LEE BECOMES A MORMON

was fearful that I might in some way unintention-
ally offend the great and good man who stood as
Grod's prophet on the earth to point out the way of
salvation.

We remained at the house of Elder Joseph Hunt, in
Far West, several days. He was then a strong Mor-
mon, and was afterwards first captain in the Mormon
Battalion. He, as an elder in the Church, was a
preacher of the gospel ; all of his family were firm in the
faith.

Elder Hunt preached to me the necessity of humility
and a strict obedience to the gospel requirements through
the servants of God. He informed me that the apostles
and elders were our true teachers, and it was our duty to
hear, learn, and obey ; that the spirit of Grod was very fine
and delicate, and was easily grieved and driven from us ;
that the more humble we were, the more of the Holy
Spirit we would enjoy.

After staying in Far West about a week we moved
about twenty lAiles, and settled on a stream called Mar-
rowbone, at a place called afterwards Ambrosia. Sun-
day, June 17, 18S8, I attended meeting. Samuel H.
Smith, a brother of the Prophet, and Elder Daniel Cath-
cart preached. After meeting I and my wife were
baptized by Elder Cathcart, in Ambrosia, on Shady
Grove Creek, in Daviess County, Missouri. I was now a
member of the Church, and expected to live in strict
obedience to the requirements of the holy priesthood that
ruled, governed, and controlled it. I must do this in
order to advance in the scale of intelligence unto thrones,
kingdoms, principalities, and powers, and through faith-

LEE BECOMES A MORMON 46

fulness and fidelity to the cause receive eternal increase
in the mansions that would be prepared for me in my
Father's kingdom.

Neighbor Stewart and myself each selected a place on
the same stream, and near where his three brothers, Riley,
Jackson, and Urban, lived. On my location there was a
spring of pure, cold water; also a smaU lake fed by
springs. This lake was full of fish, such as perch, bass,
pickerel, mullet, and catfish. It was surrounded by a
grove of heavy timber, mostly hickory and oak. We
could have fish sufficient for use every day in the year if
we desired.

My home on Ambrosia Creek reminded me of the one
I had left on Luck Creek, Illinois; but it was on more
rolling land, and much healthier than the Illinois home
had proven to us. I knew I could soon replace, by labor,
all the comfort I had abandoned when I started to seek
my salvation. I felt that I had greatly benefited my con-
dition by seeking first the Kingdom of Heaven and its
righteousness ; all else, I felt, would be added unto me.
But still I knew I must be frugal, industrious, and use
much care. I improved my farm as rapidly as I could,
and was soon so fixed that we were very comfortably
established.

Meetings were held three times a week; also prayer
and testimony meetings — at the latter sacrament was ad-
ministered. In these meetings, as well as in everything I
was called upon to do, I tried hard to give satisfaction.
I was a devout follower from the first. Whatever duty
was assigned me I tried to discharge with a willing
heart and ready hand. This disposition, on my part.

46 LEE BECOMES A MORMON

coupled with my views of duty, my promptness and punc-
tuality, soon brought me to the notice of the leading men
of the Church.

The motives of the people who composed my neighbor-
hood were pure ; they were all sincere in their devotions,
and tried to square their actions through life by the
golden rule — " Do unto others as you would they should
do unto you." The word of a Mormon was then good
for all it was pledged to or for. I was proud to associate
with such an honorable people.

Twenty miles northeast of my home was the settlement
of Adam-on-Diamond. It was on the east bank of Grand
River, near the Three Forks. Lyman White, one of the
twelve apostles, was president of that Stake of Zion. In
July, 1838, Levi Stewart and myself concluded to visit
the settlement of Adam-on-Diamond. We remained over
night at the house of Judge Mourning. He was a
Democrat. He told us that at the approaching election
the Whigs were going to cast their votes, at the outside
precincts, early in the day, and then rush in force to the
town of Gallatin, the county seat of Daviess County, and
prevent the Mormons from voting. The Judge re-
quested us to inform our people of the facts in the case,
and for us to see that the Mormons went to the polls in
force, prepared to resist and overcome all violence that
might be offered. He said the Whigs had no right to
deprive the Mormons of their right of suffrage, who
had a right to cast their votes as free and independent
Americans.

The two political parties were about equally divided
in Daviess County. The Mormons held the balance of

LEE BECOMES A MORMON 47

power, and could turn the scale whichever way they
desired. I had heard of Judge Mourning as a sharp
political worker, and I then thought he was trying to
carry out an electioneering job for his jwirty.

We visited our friends at Adam-on-Diamond, and re-
turned home. While on this trip I formed the acquaint-
ance of Solomon McBrier, and purchased some cattle
from him. He wished to sell me quite a niunber, but as I
did not want to be involved in debt I refused to take
them. I had a perfect horror of debt, for I knew that
when a man was in debt he was in nearly every respect a
slave, and that if I got in debt it would worry me and
keep my mind from that quiet repose so necessary for
contemplating the beauties of nature and communing
with the Spirit regarding holy subjects.

Just before the election of August, 1838, a general
notice was given for all the brethren of Daviess County
to meet at Adam-on-Diamond. Every man obeyed the
call. At that meeting the males over eighteen years of
age were organized into a military body, according to
the law of the Priesthood, and called The Host of
Israel. The first rank was a captain with ten men
under him ; next was a captain of fifty — ^that is, he had
five companies of ten ; next, the captain of a hundred, or
of ten captains and companies of ten. The entire male
membership of the Mormon Church was then organized
in the same way.

This, as I was informed, was the first organization
of the military force of the Church. It was so organized
by command of God, as revealed through the Lord's
prophety Joseph Smith. God commanded Joseph Smith

48 LEE BECOMES A MORMON

to place the Host of Israel in a situation for defense
against the enemies of God and the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints.

At the same Conference another organization was
formed — it was called the Danites. The members of
of this order were placed under the most sacred obliga-
tions that language could invent. They were sworn to
stand by and sustain each other ; to sustain, protect, de-
fend, and obey the leaders of the Church, under any and
all circumstances unto death; and to disobey the orders
of the leaders of the Church, or divulge the name of a
Danite to an outsider, or to make public any of the
secrets of the order of Danites, was to be punished with
death. And I can say of a truth, many have paid the
penalty for failing to keep their covenants.

They had signs and tokens for use and protection.
The token of recognition was such that it could be
readily understood, and it served as a token of distress
by which they could know each other from their enemies,
although they were entire strangers to each other.
When the sign was given it must be responded to and
obeyed, even at the risk or certainty of death. The
Danite that would refuse to respect the token, and comply
with all its requirements, was stamped with dishonor,
infamy, shame, disgrace, and his fate for cowardice and
treachery was death.

This sign or token of distress is made by placing the
right hand on the right side of the face, with the points
of the fingers upward, shoving the hand upward until
the ear is snug between the thiunb and forefinger. I
here pause, and ask myself the question :

LEE BECOMES A MORMON 49

^ Am I justified in making the above statement? *^

Those who think I am not should wait until they read
the whole story. It is my purpose and intention to free
my mind and bring to light some of the secret workings
of the Priesthood.

To return to the election at Gallatin: The brethren
all attended the election. All things seemed to pass off
quietly, imtil some of the Mormons went up to the polls
to vote. I was then lying on the grass with McBrier and
a number of others.

As the Mormons were going to the polls a drunken
brute by the name of Richard Weldon stepped up to
a little Mormon preacher by the name of Brown and
said:

"Are you a Mormon preacher?"

" Yes, sir, I am."

** Do you Mormons believe in healing the sick by lay-
ing on of hands, speaking in tongues, and casting out
devils?"

" We do," said Brown.

Weldon then said, " You are a liar, Joseph Smith is
an impostor."

With this, he attacked Brown, and beat him severely.
Brown did not resent it, but tried to reason with him;
but without effect.

At this time a Mormon by the name of Hyrum Nel-
son attempted to pull Weldon off Brown, when he was
struck by half a dozen men on the head, shoulders, and
face. He was soon forced to the ground. Just then
Riley Stewart struck Weldon across the back of the head
with a billet of oak lumber and broke his skull. Weldon

60 LEE BECOMES A MORMON

fell on me, and appeared lifeless. The blood flowed
freely from the wound. Immediately the fight became
general.

Gallatin was a new town, with about ten houses, three
of which were saloons. The town was on the bank of
Grand River, and heavy timber came near the town, which
stood in a little arm of the prairie. Close to the polls
there was a lot of oak timber which had been brought
there to be riven into shakes or shingles, leaving the
heart, taken from each shingle-block, lying there on the
ground. These hearts were three square, four feet long,
weighed about seven pounds, and made a very dangerous,
yet handy weapon; and when used by an enraged man
they were truly a class of instrument to be dreaded.

When Stewart fell the Mormons sprang to the pile of
oak hearts, and each man, taking one for use, rushed into
the crowd. The Mormons were yelling:

" Save him ! " and the settlers yelled:

« Kill him ! "

The sign of distress was given by the Danites, and
all rushed forward, determined to save Stewart, or die
with him. One of the mob stabbed Stewart in the
shoulder. He rose and ran, trying to escape, but was
again surrounded and attacked by a large number of
foes.

The Danite sign of distress was again given by John
L. Butler, one of the captains of the Host of Israel.
Butler was a brave, true man, and a leader that it was a
pleasure to follow where duty called. Seeing the sign, I
sprang to my feet and armed myself with one of the oak
sticks. I did this because I was a Danite, and my oaths

LEE BECX)M£S A MORMON 51

that I had taken required immediate action on my part
in support of the one giving the sign. I ran into the
crowd.

As I reached it I saw Nelson fighting for life. He
was surrounded by a large number who were seeking to
murder him ; but he had a loaded whip, the lash wrapped
around his hand, using the handle, which was loaded
with several pounds of lead, as a weapon of defense.
He was using it with effect, for he had men piled around
him in all shapes.

As I approached a man sprang to his feet. He had
just been knocked down by Nelson. As the man was
rising Nelson gave him a blow across the loins with the
handle of his whip, which had the effect of straighten-
ing out the villain on the grass and rendered him
an inoffensive spectator during the remainder of the
play.

Capt. Butler was then a stranger to me, and until I
saw him give the Danite sign of distress I believed
him to be one of the Missouri ruffians who were our
enemies. In this contest I came near committing a seri-
ous mistake. I had raised my club to strike a man, when
a Missourian rushed at him and struck him with a loaded
whip, and called him a cursed Mormon. The man then
gave the sign, and I knew how to act.

Capt. Butler was attacked from all sides, but being
a powerful man he used his oak club with effect and
knocked a man down at each blow that he struck, and
each man that felt the weight of his weapon was out of
the fight for that day at least. Many of those that he
came in contact with had to be carried from the field for

5« LEE BECOMES A MORMON

surgical aid. In the battle, which was spirited, but short
in duration, nine men had their skulls broken, and many
others were seriously injured in other ways. The severe
treatment of the mob by the Danites soon ended the
battle.

Three hundred men were present at this difficulty,
only thirty of whom were Mormons, and only eight Mor-
mons took part in the fight. I was an entire stranger to
all who were engaged in the affray, except Stewart, but
I had seen the sign, and, like Samson when leaning
against the pillar, I felt the power of God nerve my arm
for the fray. It helps a man a great deal in a fight to
know that God is on his side.

After the violence had ceased Capt. Butler called
the Mormons to him, and as he stood on a pile of building
timber he made a speech to the brethren. He said that
his ancestors had served in the War of the Revolution to
establish a free and independent government — one in
which all men had equal rights and privileges; that he
professed to be half white and free bom, and claimed a
right to enjoy his constitutional privileges, and would
have his rights as a citizen, if he had to fight for them ;
that as to his religion, it was a matter between his God
and himself, and no man's business ; that he would vote,
and would die before he would be driven from the polls.

Several of the Gentile leaders then requested us to lay
down our clubs and go and vote. This Capt. Butler
refused, saying:

<< We will not molest anyone who lets us alone, but we
will not risk ourselves again in that crowd without our
clubs.''

LEE BECOMES A MORMON dS

The result was the Mormons all voted. It is surpris-
ing what a few resolute men can do when united.

It may be well for purposes of explanation to refer
back to the celebration of the Declaration of Independ-
ence on the 4th of July, 1838, at Far West. That day
Joseph Smith made known to the people the substance of
a Revelation he had received from God. It was to
the effect that all the Saints throughout the land were
required to sell their possessions, gather all their money
together, and send an agent to buy up all the land in the
region round about Far West, and get a patent f oi^ the
land from the Government, then deed it over to the
Church; then every man should come up there to the
land of their promised inheritance and consecrate what
he had to the Lord.

In return the Prophet would set apart a tract of land
for each Saint — ^the amount to correspond with the num-
ber of the Saint's family — ^and this land should be for
each Saint an everlasting inheritance. In this way the
people could, in time, redeem Zion (Jackson County)
without the shedding of blood. It was also revealed that
unless this was done, in accordance with God's demand,
as required by Him in the Revelation then given to the
people through his Prophet, Joseph Smith, the Saints
would be driven from State to State, from city to city,
from one abiding place to another, until the members
would die and waste away, leaving but a remnant of the
Saints to return and receive their inheritance in Zion
(Jackson County) in the last days.

Sidney Rigdon was then the mouthpiece of Joseph
Smith, as Aaron was of Moses in olden times. Rigdon

54 LEE BECOMES A MORMON

told the Saints that day that if they did not come up as
true Saints and consecrate their property to the Lord,
by laying it down at the feet of the apostles, they would
in a short time be compelled to consecrate and yield it
up to the Gentiles ; that if the Saints would be united as
one man, in this consecration of their entire wealth to the
God of Heaven, by giving it up to the control of the
Apostolic Priesthood, then there would be no further dan-
ger to the Saints; they would no more be driven from
their homes on account of their faith and holy works, for
the Lord had revealed to Joseph Smith that He would
then fight the battles of His children, and save them from
all their enemies; that the Mormon people would never
be accepted as the children of God unless they were
united as one man, in temporal as well as spiritual affairs,
for Jesus had said unless ye are one, ye are not Mine;
that oneness must exist to make the Saints the accepted
children of God ; that if the Saints would yield obedience
to the commands of the Lord all would be well, for the
Lord had confirmed these promises by a Revelation which
He had given to Joseph Smith, in which it was said :

** I, the Lord, will fight the battles of my people, and
if your enemies shall come up against you, spare them,
and if they shall come up against you again, then shall
ye spare them also; even unto the third time shall ye
spare them ; but if they come up against you the fourth
time, I, the Lord, will deliver them into your hands, to
do with them as seemeth good unto you; but if you
then spare them it shall be accounted unto you for right-
eousness."

The words of the apostle, and the promises of God, as

LEE B£CX)MES A MORMON M

then revealed to me, made a deep impression on my mind,
as it did upon all who heard the same. We that had
given up all else for the sake of the gospel felt willing
to do anything on earth that it was possible to do to
obtain the protection of Grod, and have and receive His
smile of approbation. Those who, like me, had full
faith in the teachings of God, as revealed by Joseph
Smith, His Prophet, were willing to comply with every
order, and to obey every wish of the Priesthood.

The majority of the people, however, felt like Ananias
and Sapphira — ^they dare not trust all to God and His
Prophet. They felt that their money was as safe in their
own possession as it was when held by the Church
authorities. A vote of the people was had to deter-
mine the question whether they would consecrate their
wealth to the Church, or not. Tlie vote was taken and
was unanimous for the consecration. I soon found out
that the people had voted as I have often known them to
do in Mormon meetings since then; they vote to please
the Priesthood, then act to suit themselves. I never
thought that was right or honest ; men should vote their
sentiments, but they do not at all times do so. I have
been the victim of such hypocrites.

The vote, as I said, was taken. It was done by a show
of hands, but not a show of hearts. By the readiness
with which all hands went up in favor of consecration it
was declared that the people were of a truth God's chil-
dren, and, as such, would be protected by Him. The
Prophet and all his Priesthood were jubilant, and could
hardly contain themselves ; they were so happy to see the
people such dutiful Saints.

66 LEE BECOMES A MORMON

Sidney Rigdon on that day delivered an oration, in
which he said the Mormons were, as a people, loyal to the
Grovemment, obedient to the laws, and as such they
were entitled to the protection of the Grovemment in com-
mon with all other denominations, and were justified in
claiming as full protection, in their religious matters, as
the people of any other sect; that the Mormons had
suffered from mob rule and violence, but would no.
longer submit to the mob or unjust treatment that had
so long followed them. Now and forevermore would
they meet force with force.

"We have been driven from Kirkland," said he;
" from Jackson County, the true Zion ; and now we will
maintain our rights, defend our homes, our wives and
children, and our property from mob rule and violence.
If the Saints are again attacked, we will carry on a war
of extermination against our enemies, even to their homes
and firesides, until we despoil those who have despoiled
us, and give no quarter until our enemies are wasted
away. We will unfurl to the breeze the flag of our
nation, and under that banner of freedom we will main-
tain our rights, or die in the attempt."

At the end of each sentence Rigdon was loudly
cheered; and when he closed his oration I believed the
Mormons could successfully resist the world. But this
feeling of confidence faded away as soon as a second
thought entered my mind. I then feared that the days
of liberty for our peoople had been numbered. First, I
feared the people would not give up all their worldly
possessions, to be disposed of by and at the will and
pleasure of three men. In the second place, I doubted

LEE BECOMES A MORMON 67

the people being so fully regenerated as to entitle them
to the full and unconditional support and favor of Grod
that had been promised through the Revelation to Joseph
Smith, in favor of the Latter-day Saints. I knew that
God was able and willing to do all He had promised, but
I feared that the people still loved worldly pleasures so
well that God's mercy would be rejected by them, and aU
would be lost.

About three days after the proclamation of Rigdon
had been made there was a storm of rain, during which
the thunder and hghtnings were constant and terrible.
The liberty pole in the town was struck by lightning
and shivered to atoms. This evidence from the God of
nature also convinced me that the Mormon people's
liberties, in that section of the country, were not to be
of long duration.

CHAPTER IV

THE SAINTS BESET WITH TROUBLES

THE Saints did not consecrate their possessions
as they had so recently voted they would do;
they began to reflect, and the final determination
was that they could manage their worldly effects
better than any one of the apostles ; in fact, better than
the Prophet and the Priesthood combined. Individual
Saints entered large tracts of land in their own names,
and thereby secured all of the most desirable land round
about Far West. These landed proprietors became the
worst kind of extortionists, and forced the poor Saints to
pay them large advances for every acre of land that was
settled, and nothing could be called free from the control
of the money power of the rich and headstrong Mormons
who had defied the revelations and wishes of God.

So things went from bad to worse, until the August
election at Gallatin referred to. The troubles of that
day brought the Church and Saints to a standstill;
business was paralyzed ; alarm seized the stoutest hearts,
and dismay was visible in every countenance. The Prophet
issued an order to gather all the people at Far West
and Adam-on-Diamond, under the leadership of Col.
Lyman White, for the purpose of protecting the people
from mob violence, and to save their property from

THE SAINTS BESET WITH TROUBLES 69

lawless thieves who were roaming the country in armed
bands.

The Gentiles and Mormons hastened to the executive
of the State. The Grentiles asked for a military force to
protect the settlers from Mormon violence. The Mor-
mons requested an investigating committee to inquire
into the whole subject and suggest means necessary for
future safety to each party. Also they demanded
military protection from the mobs and outlaws that in-
fested the country.

The Governor sent troops to keep order. They were
stationed about midway between Far West and Adam-on-
Diamond. A committee was also appointed and sent to
Grallatin to inquire into the recent disturbances. This
committee had full power to send for witnesses, make
arrests of persons accused of crime, and generally to do
all things necessary for a full and complete investigation
of the entire affair.

Many arrests were made at the request of the com-
mittee. The persons so arrested were taken before
Justice Black, of Daviess County, and examined; wit-
nesses were examined for both parties, and much hard
and false swearing was done on both sides. After a long
and fruitless examination the committee adjourned, leav-
ing the military to look after matters until something
would turn up to change the feeling of danger then ex-
isting. It was thought by the committee that all would
soon become quiet and peace would be restored.

The Grentiles of the country were dissatisfied with the
action of the committee and in no way disposed to
accept peace on any terms ; they determined that, come

60 THE SAINTS BESET WITH TROUBLES

what would, the Mormons should be driven from the
State of Missouri. Letters were written by the Gentiles
around Far West to all parts of the State, and elsewhere,
giving the most fearful accounts of Mormon atrocities.
Some of the writers said it was useless to send less than
three or four men for each Mormon, because the Mor-
mons felt sure of heaven if they fell fighting, hence they
did not fear death ; that they fought with the desperation
of devils.

Such reports spread like wildfire throughout northern
Missouri, and thence all over the States of the Mississippi
Valley, and resulted in creating a feeling of the most
intense hatred in the breasts of all the Grentiles against
the Mormons. Companies of volunteers were raised and
armed in every town throughout northern Missouri, and
commenced concentrating in the vicinity of the Mormon
settlements. The troops sent by the Governor to guard
the settlers and preserve order soon took part with the
mob, and all show for legal protection was gone, so far
as Mormons were concerned. I had built a cabin in the
valley of Adam-on-Diamond, at the point where the
Prophet said Adam blessed his posterity after being
driven from the Garden of Eden.

The condition of the country being, such that we could
not labor on our farms, I concluded to go and hunt for
wild honey. Several of my neighbors were to join me
in my bee hunt, and we started with our teams, and
traveled northeasterly until we reached the heavy timber
at the thiree forks of Grand River. We camped on the
middle fork of Grand River, and had fine success in secur-
ing honey.

THE SAINTS BESET WITH TROUBLES 61

We had been out at camp only two or three days when
we discovered signs of armed men rushing through the
country. On the Sd of October, 1838, we saw a large
number of men that we knew were enemies to the Mor-
mons on their way, as we supposed, to attack our people
at the settlements. I concluded to go and meet them,
and find out for certain what they were reaUy intending
to do. I was forced to act with caution, for, if they dis-
covered that we were Mormons, our lives would be taken
by the desperate men composing the mob who called
themselves State volunteers. I took my gun and carry-
ing a bucket on my arm started out to meet the people
and learn their intentions. I met them just after they
had broken camp on Sunday morning.

As soon as I saw them I was certain they were out
hunting for Mormons. I concluded to pass myself off
as an outsider, the better to learn their history. My
plan worked admirably. I stood my ground until a
company of eighteen men rode up to me, and said:

" You move early."

"Not so early, gentlemen; I am not moving any
sooner than you are. What are you all doing in this
part of the country, armed to the teeth as you are? Are
you hunting for Indians? "

" No," said they^ " but we wish to know where you are
from, and what you are doing."

" I am from Illinois ; there are four of us who have
come out here to look up a good location to settle. We
stopped on Marrowbone, and did think of staying there,
until the settlers and Mormons got into a row at Gallatin,
on election day. After that we concluded to strike out

62 THE SAINTS BESET WITH TROUBLES

and see what this country looked like. I am now going
to cut a bee tree that I found yesterday evening, and I
brought my gun along so that if I met an old buck
I could secure some venison to eat with my honey-
comb."

As I got through they all huddled around me and
commenced to relate the horrors of Mormonism. They
advised me to have nothing to do with the Mormons, for
said they :

" As old Joe Smith votes, so will every Mormon in the
country vote, and when they get into a fight they are
just the same way; they stick together. When you
attack one of the crew you bring every one of them after
you Uke a nest of hornets."

To this I replied that I had heard a little of the fuss at
Gallatin, but did not suppose I had got the right of the
story, and would be glad if they would tell me just how
it was. I should like to learn the facts from an eye-
witness. Several of the men spoke up and said they
were there and saw it all. They then told the story, and
did the Mormons more justice than I expected from
them.

They said, among other things, that there was a large
rawboned man there who spoke in tongues, and that
when the fight commenced he cried:

"Charge, Danites!"

They then said the Mormons must leave the country.

" If we do not make them do so now, they will be so
strong in a few years they will rule the country as they
please. Another band of men will come along soon;
and they will then go through the Mormon settlements

THE SAINTS BESET WITH TROUBLES 6S

and bum up every house, and Ijmch every Mormon they
find. The militia has been sent to keep order in Daviess
County, but will soon be gone, and the work of destroy-
ing the Mormons begin."

*^ If they have done as you say they have, pay them in
their own coin," I said.

The company then passed on, and I returned with a
heavy heart to my friends. I advised making an im-
mediate start for home, and in a few minutes we were on
our way.

While coming up from home we had found four bee
trees, that we left standing, intending to cut them down
and get the honey as we went back. When we got on
the prairie, which was about eight miles across, the
men with me wanted to go and get the honey. I was
fearful that the people I had met in the morning would
attack the settlements, and I wanted to go directly home
and let trees and honey alone.

While we were talking the matter over a single black-
bird came to us, apparently in great distress. It flew
around each one of us, and would alight on the head of
each one of our horses, and especially on my horses'
heads, and it even came and alighted on my hat, and
would squeak as though it was in pain, and turn its
feathers up, and acted as if it wished to warn us of dan-
ger. Then it flew off towards the settlements where I
wished to go.

All admitted that these were strange actions for a bird,
but they still insisted on going to cut the bee trees. I
was persuaded to go with them. We had gone a quarter
of a mile further when the blackbird returned to us and

64 THE SAINTS BESET WITH TROUBLES

went through the same performance as before, and again
flew off toward the settlement.

This was to me a warning to go home at once; that
there was danger there to my family. I then proposed
that we all join in prayer. We did so, and I prayed to
the Author of our existence, and asked that if it was His
will for us to go home at once, and if the blackbird had
been sent as a warning messenger, to let it return again,
and I would follow it. We then traveled on some two
miles, when the messenger returned the third time and
appeared, if possible, more determined than before to
turn us towards home. I turned my team and started, as
straight as I could go, for Adam-on-Diamond.

As we passed over the prairie we saw the smoke rising
from many farms and houses in the vicinity of where we
had left our bee trees. This smoke showed us that our
enemies were at work, and that had we kept on in
the course we were first intending to travel we would
have fallen into the hands of the lawless and lost our
lives.

Before we got home the news of the attack upon
the settlements had reached there. It was also reported,
and we afterwards learned that the report was true, that
many of the Mormon settlers had been tied to trees and
whipped with hickory withes, some of them being hor-
ribly mangled by the mob. This conduct on the part
of the Grentiles roused every Mormon to action, and the
excitement was very great.

Joseph the Prophet was then sent for. Col. White
called together every man and boy that could carry
arms. When the forces were assembled Col. White made

THE SAINTS BESET WITH TROUBLES 66

a war speech. As he spoke he stood by his fine brown
horse. There was a bearskin on his saddle. He had a
red handkerchief around his head, regular Indian
fashion, with the knot in front ; he stood bareheaded, in
his shirt sleeves, with collar open, showing his naked
breast. He held a large cutlass in his right hand. His
manner of address struck terror to his enemies, while it
charged his brethren with enthusiastic zeal and forced
them to believe they were invincible and bullet-proof.
We were about three hundred and seventy-five strong. I
stood near Col. White while he was speaking, and I judge
of its effect upon others by the way it affected me.

While our Colonel was in the midst of his speech the
aid-de-camp of the militia colonel came up with a dis-
patch to Col. White, to the effect that the militia had be-
come mutinous and could no longer be controlled, but
were going to join the mob ; that the colonel would dis-
band his forces, and would then go and report to the
Grovemor the true condition of the country; that Col.
White must take and make use of all the means in his
power to protect the people from the mob, for the Gov-
ernment officers were powerless to aid him.

The aid did not deliver his message, for as he rode up
close to where Col. White was standing speaking to his
men, he stopped and listened a short time ; then he wheeled
his horse and rode back to the militia camp and reported
that Col. White had fifteen thousand men under arms, in
battle array, and would be upon their camp in less than
two hours; that he was then making a speech to the
army, and that it was the most exciting speech he had
ever listened to in his life; that he meant war, and

66 THE SAINTS BESET WITH TROUBLES

of the most fearful kind, and the only safety for their
forces was in instant retreat. The soldiers broke camp
and left in haste. I cannot say that the colonel com-
manding the militia was alarmed, or that he fled through
fear of being overcome; but it suited him to leave, for
he was anxious to prevent a collision between his troops
and the men under Col. White.

Joseph, when informed of the danger of the set-
tlers from mob violence, sent Maj. Seymour Brunson,
of Far West, with fifty men to protect the settlers who
lived on the two forks of the Grand River. Col. White
kept his men in readiness for action. A strong guard
was posted round the settlement; a point was agreed
upon to which place all were to hasten in case of alarm.
This point of meeting was east of the town, under the
bluffs, on the main road leading from Mill Port to Adam-
on-Diamond.

This road ran between the fields and bluff. We ex-
pected to be attacked every hour. A few nights after-
wards the alarm was given, and every man rushed (o the
field. When I reached the command I found everything
in confusion. The officer in command tried to throw
two companies across the road, but the firing was heavy
and constant from the opposing forces, who had selected
a strong point for the purpose of attack and defense.
The flash of the rifles and the ringing reports that
echoed through the hills at each discharge of the guns
added to the confusion, and soon forced the Mormons to
take up their position in the fence comers and elsewhere,
so they could be in a measure protected from the bullets
of the enemy. Soon there was order in our ranks, and

THE SAINTS BESET WITH TROUBLES 67

we were prepared to dislodge our opponents or die in the
attempt, when two men came at the full speed of their
horses, shouting :

^^ Peace ! peace ! Cease firing, it is our friends."
Chapman Duncan, the adjutant of Col. White, was
the one who shouted peace. We were then informed that
the men we had taken for a part of the Grentile mob were
no other than the command of Maj. Brunson, who had
been out on Three Forks to defend the settlers, and that
he had been ordered back to the main body of the Hosts
of Israel. They had intended to stop at Mill Port, but
finding it deserted they concluded to alarm the troops
at Adam-on-Diamond, so as to learn whether they
would fight or not. I admit that I was much pleased to
learn that danger was over and we were facing friends
and not enemies; yet I was mad to think men would
impose upon us in that way. The experiment was a
dangerous one, and likely to be very serious in its con-
sequences. The other men with me were equally wroth
at the insult offered by those who had been so foolish as
to question our bravery.

The withdrawal of the State militia was the signal
for the Grentiles to give vent to the worst of their in-
clinations. The Mormons, at command of the Prophet,
at once abandoned their homes, taking what could be
carried with them, and hastened to either Far West or
Adam-on-Diamond for protection and safety. Some few
refused to obey orders, and they afterwards paid the
penalty for disobedience by giving up their lives to the
savage Grentiles who attacked and well-nigh exterminated
them.

68 THE SAINTS BESET WITH TROUBLES

Armed men roamed in bands all over Caldwell, Carroll,
and Daviess counties; both Mormons and Gentiles were
under arms, doing injury to each other when occa-
sion offered. The burning of houses, farms, and stacks
of grain was generally indulged in by each party. Law-
lessness prevailed, and pillage was the rule.

The Prophet Joseph said it was a civil war, and
that by the rules of war each party was justified in
spoiling his enemy. This opened the door, and men of
former quiet became perfect demons in their efforts to
spoil and waste away the enemies of the Church. I then
found that men are creatures of circumstances, and that
the occasion calls forth the men needed for each enter-
prise.

I also soon saw that it was the natural inclination
of men to convert to their own use that which others
possessed. What perplexed me most was to see how
religion had not the power to subdue that passion in man,
but at the first moment when the restrictions of the
Church were withdrawn the most devout in our commu-
nity acted like natural-bom thieves.

Being young, stout, and having plenty of property,
I fitted myself out in first-class style. I had good
horses and plenty of the best of arms. I joined in the
general patrol duty, and took part in daily raids made
under either Maj. Brunson or Capt. Alexander Mc-
Kay. I saw much of what was being done by both par-
ties. I also made several raids under Capt. Jonathan
Dunham, alias Black Hawk. I remember one incident
that was amusing at the time, as it enabled us to deter-
mine what part of our forces would fight on the field and

THE SAINTS BESET WITH TROUBLES 69

face the enemy » and also those who preferred to fight
with their mouths.

Early in the morning, whUe Maj. Brunson's men were
marching along, shivering in the cold — ^f or it was a dark,
cloudy morning late in October, 1838 — ^we saw a com-
pany of horsemen some three miles away. We concluded
they were Missourians, and made for them at full speed.
They halted and appeared willing to fight. When our
command got within three hundred yards of them many
of our pulpit braves found out all at once that they must
stop and dismount to fix their saddles or for some other
reason. The remainder of us rode on until within one
hundred and fifty yards of the other force, and were
drawn up in line of battle. Maj. Brunson rode for-
ward and hailed them, saying,

"Who are you.?"

"Capt. McRay,** was the reply. "Who are you?"

"Maj. Brunson."

They met and shook hands. Seeing this the pulpit
braves rushed up in great haste and took their places
in the ranks, and lamented because we did not have an
enemy to overcome.

So it is through life — a coward is generally a liar;
those men were cowards, and lied when they pretended
they would Uke to fight. All cowards are liars, but
many liars are brave men.

While I was engaged with the Mormon troops in
ranging over the country, the men that I was with took
a large amount of loose property, but did not while I
was with them bum any houses or murder any men.
Yet we took what property we could find, especially

70 THE SAINTS BESET WITH TROUBLES

provisions, fat cattle, arms, and ammunition. But
still many houses were burned and much damage was
done by the Mormons, and they captured a howitzer and
many guns from the Gentiles. Frequent attacks were
also made upon the Mormon settlements. •

The Mormons made an attack on Gallatin one
night, and carried off much plunder. I was not there
with them, but I talked often with others and learned
all the facts about it. The town was burned down, and
everything of value, including the goods in two stores,
carried off by the Mormons. I often escaped being
present with the troops by loaning my horses and arms
to others who liked that kind of work better than I
did. Unless I had adopted that course I could never
have escaped from being with the Hosts of Israel, for
I was one of the regular Host, and could not avoid
going when ordered, unless I furnished a substitute,
which sometimes was accepted, but not always.

Once a company went from Adam-on-Diamond and
burned the house and buildings belonging to my friend
McBrier. Every article of movable property was taken
by the troops; he was utterly ruined. This man was
an honorable man, but mere good character, and prop-
erly, had no effect on those who were working to build
up the Kingdom of Grod.

The Mormons brought in every article that could be
used, and much that was of no use or value was hauled
to Adam-on-Diamond. Such acts had the effect of
arousing every Gentile in the three counties of Caldwell,
Carroll, and Daviess, as well as to bring swarms of
armed Gentiles from other localities.

THE DANITE

THE SAINTS BESET WITH TROUBLES 71

Brother Lyman White, with three hundred men, was
called to defend Far West. I went with his command.
The night White reached Far West the battle of
Crooked River was fought. Capt. David Patton, alias
Fear Not, one of the twelve apostles, had been sent out by
the Prophet with fifty men to attack a body of Mis-
sourians who were camping on the Crooked River.
Capt. Patton's men were nearly all, if not every one
of them, Danites. The attack was made just before
daylight in the morning. Fear Not wore a white blan-
ket overcoat, and led the attacking party. He was a
brave, impulsive man. He rushed into the thickest of
the fight, regardless of danger — really seeking it to
show his men that Gk)d would shield him from all harm.
But he counted without just reason upon being invinc-
ible, for a ball soon entered his body, passing through
his hips. The wound was fatal ; but he kept on his feet
and led his men some time before yielding to the effects
of the wound.

The Grentiles said afterwards that Capt. Patton told
his men to charge in the name of Lazarus :

** Charge, Danites, charge!"

As soon as he uttered the command which distin-
guished him they gave the Danite captain a commis-
sion with powder and ball, and sent him on to preach to
the spirits.

In this battle several men were killed and wounded
on both sides. I do not remember all of the names of
the Danites that were killed, but I do remember that a
man by the name of Banion was killed, and one by
the name of Holbrook wounded. I knew a man by the

7« THE SAINTS BESET WITH TROUBLES

name of Tarwater, on the Grentile side, that was cut up
fearfully. He was taken prisoner. The Danites routed
the Gentiles, who fled in every direction. The night being
dark, Holbrook and another Danite met and had a hand-
to-hand fight, in which they cut each other fearfully
with their swords before they discovered that they were
friends.

After the Gentiles retreated the Mormons started for
Far West, taking Tarwater along as a prisoner. After
traveling several miles they halted in a grove of timber
and released Tarwater, telling him he was free to go
home. He started off^, and when he was some forty
yards from the Mormons Parley P. Pratt, then one of
the twelve apostles, stepped to a tree, laid his gun
up by the side of the tree, took deliberate aim, and shot
Tarwater. He fell and lay still. The Mormons went
on and left him lying where he fell.

CHAPTER V

THE MORMON WAR

A FTER 1844 it was my habit to keep a journal,

/]% in which I wrote at length all that I consid-

A Jeered worthy of remembering. Most of my

journals, written up to 1860, were called for

by Brigham, under the plea that he wished the Church

historian to write up the Mormon history, and wanted

my journals to aid him in making the history perfect.

As these journals contained many things not intended

for the public eye concerning the Mormon leaders and

all I knew of the Mountain Meadows Massacre, and

what led to it, they were never returned to me.

To proceed: I was at Far West when the Danites
returned. They brought Capt. Patton with them. He
died that night, and his death spread a mantle of gloom
over the entire community. It robbed many of their
fond hope that they were invincible. If Fear Not could
be killed, who then might claim immunity from the mis-
siles of death hurled by Gentile weapons?

Up to this time I firmly believed what the Prophet
and his apostles had said on that subject. I had consid-
ered that I was bullet-proof, that no Gentile ball could
ever harm me or any Saint, and I believed that a

74 THE MORMON WAR

Danite could not be killed by Grentile hands. I thought
that one Danite would chase a thousand Gentiles, and
two could put ten thousand to flight.

Alas! my dream of security was over. One of our
mighty men had fallen, and by Gentile hands. My
amazement at the fact was equal to my sorrow for
the death of the great warrior apostle. I had con-
sidered that all the battles between Danites and Gen-
tiles would end like the election fight at Gallatin, and
the only ones to be injured would be the Gentiles.

We had been promised and taught by the Prophet
and his Priesthood that henceforth Grod would fight our
battles, and I looked as a consequence for a bloodless
victory on the side of the Lord, and that nothing but
disobedience to the teachings of the Priesthood could
render a Mormon subject to injury from Gentile forces.
I believed as our leaders taught us, that all our suffer-
ings and persecutions- were brought upon us by the
all-wise God of Heaven as chastisement to bring us
together in unity of faith and strict obedience to the
requirements of the Grospel ; and the feeling was general
that all our sufferings were the result of individual sin,
and not the fault of our leaders and spiritual guides.

We, as members of the Church, had no right to ques-
tion any act of our superiors; to do so wounded the
Spirit of God, and would lead to our own loss and con-
fusion. Still, I was thunderstruck to hear Joseph the
Apostle say at the funeral of Capt. Patton that the
Mormons fell by the missiles of death the same as other
men. He also said that the Lord was angry with the
people, for they had been unbelieving and faithless;

THE MORMON WAR 76

they had denied the Lord the use of their earthly treas-
ures, and placed their affections upon worldly things
more than upon heavenly things; that to expect God's
favor we must blindly trust him; that if the Mormons
would wholly trust in Grod the windows of heaven would
be opened and a shower of blessings sent upon the
people; that all the people could contain of blessings
would be given as a reward for obedience to the will of
God as made known to mankind through the Prophet of
the ever-living Grod ; that the Mormons, if faithful, obe-
dient, and true followers of the advice of their leaders,
would soon enjoy all the wealth of the earth ; that Gk>d
would consecrate the riches of the Grentiles to the Saints.
This and much more he said to induce the people to
obey the will of the Priesthood. I believed all he said,
for he supported it by quotations from Scripture, and
if I believed the Bible, as I did most implicitly, I could
not help believing in Joseph, the prophet of Grod in
these last days. Joseph declared that he was called of
Grod and given power and authority from heaven to do
Grod's will; that he had received the keys of the holy
Priesthood from the apostles Peter, James, and John,
and had been dedicated, set apart, and anointed as
the prophet, seer, and revelator, and sent to open the
dispensation of the fullness of time, according to the
words of the apostles; that he was charged with the
restoration of the House of Israel, and to gather the
Saints from the four corners of the earth to the land
of promise, Zion, the Holy Land (Jackson County),
and to the setting up of the Kingdom of Grod prepara-
tory to the second coming of Christ in the last days.

76 THE MORMON WAR

Every Mormon, true to his faith, believed as fully in
Joseph and his holy character as he did that God
existed.

The Prophet Joseph was a most extraordinary man;
he was rather large in stature, some six feet two inches
in height, well built, though a little stoop-shouldered,
with prominent and well-developed features, a Roman
nose, light chestnut hair, upper lip full and rather pro-
truding, chin broad and square, and an eagle eye, and
on the whole had something in his manner and appear-
ance that was bewitching and winning ; his countenance
was that of a plain, honest man, full of benevolence and
philanthropy and void of deceit or hypocrisy. He was
resolute and firm of purpose, strong as most men in
physical power, and all who saw were forced to admire
him, as he then looked and existed. In the sports of the
day, such as wrestling, he was over the average. Very
few of the Saints had the strength needed to throw the
Prophet in a fair tussle. In every gathering he was a
welcome guest, and always added to the amusement of
the people, instead of dampening their ardor.

During the time that we were camping at Adam-
on-Diamond, waiting to see what would be the result of
the quarrel between our Church and the Gentiles, one
Sunday morning (it had rained heavily the night before
and the air was cold) the men were shivering over a few
firebrands, feeling out of sorts and quite cast down.
The Prophet came up while the brethren were moping
around and caught first one and then another and
shook them up, and said:

^^Get out of here, and wrestle; jump, run, do any-

THE MORMON WAR 77

thing but mope around; warm yourselves up; this in-
activity will not do for soldiers."

The words of the Prophet put life and energy into
the men. A ring was soon formed, according to the cus-
tom of the people. The Prophet stepped into the ring,
ready for a tussle with any comer. Several went into the
ring to try their strength, but each one was thrown by
the Prophet, until he had thrown several of the stout-
est of the men present. Then he stepped out of the
ring and took a man by the arm and led him in to
take his place, and so it continued — ^the men who were
thrown retiring in favor of the successful one. A
man would keep the ring so long as he threw his
adversary.

The style of wrestling varied with the desires of the
parties. The Eastern men, or Yankees, used square
hold, or collar and elbow ; those from the Middle States
side hold, and the Southern and Western men used
breeches hold and old Indian hug or back hold. If a
man was hurt he stood it without a murmur; it was
considered cowardly and childish to whine when thrown
or hurt in the fall.

While the sport was at its height Sidney Rigdbn,
the mouthpiece of the Prophet, rushed into the ring,
sword in hand, and said that he would not suffer a lot
of men to break the Sabbath day in that manner. For
a moment all were silent. Then one of the brethren, with
more presence of mind than the others, said to the
Prophet :

"Brother Joseph, we want you to clear us from
blame, for we formed the ring by your request. You

78 THE MORMON WAR

told us to wrestle, and now Brother Rigdon is bringing
us to account for it."

The Prophet walked into the ring and said, as he
made a motion with his hand :

"Brother Sidney, you had better get out of here
and let the boys alone; they are amusing themselves
according to my orders. You are an old man. You
go and get ready for meeting and let the boys alone."
Just then catching Rigdon off his guard, as quick as
a flash he knocked the sword from Rigdon's hand, then
caught him by the shoulder, and said : " Now, old man,
you must go out, or I will throw you down."

Rigdon was as large a man as the Prophet, but not
so tall. The prospect of a tussle between the Prophet
and the mouthpiece of the Prophet was fun for all but
Rigdon, who pulled back like a crawfish ; but the resist-
ance was useless, the Prophet dragged him from the
ring, bareheaded, and tore Rigdon's fine pulpit coat
from the collar to the waist ; then he turned to the men
and said:

"Gro in, boys, and have your fun. You shall never
have it to say that I got you into any trouble that I
did not get you out of."

Rigdon complained about the loss of his hat and the
tearing of his coat. The Prophet said to him :

"You were out of your place. Always keep your
place and you will not suffer; but you got a little out
of your place and you have suffered for it. You have
no one to blame but yourself."

After that Rigdon never countermanded the orders of
the Prophet, to my knowledge ; he knew who was boss.

THE MORMON WAR 79

An order had been issued by the Church authorities
commanding all the members of the Mormon Church
to leave their farms and take such property as they
could remove and go to one of the two fortified camps —
that is Far West or Adam-on-Diamond. A large major-
ity of the settlers obeyed, and the two camps were soon
full of people who had deserted home again for the
sake of the gospel.

There was a settlement on Log Creek, between three
and five miles east from Far West. It was quite a rich
settlement. A man named Haughn had just completed
a good flouring mill on the creek. The morning after
the battle of Crooked River Haughn came to Far West
to consult with the Prophet concerning the policy of the
removal of the settlers on Log Creeek to the fortified
camps.

Col. White and myself were standing by when the
Prophet said to him :

^'Move in, by all means, if you wish to save your
lives.'*

Haughn replied that if the settlers left their homes
all of their property would be lost, and the Gentiles
would bum their houses and other buildings. The
Prophet said:

** You had much better lose your property than your
lives ; one can be replaced, the other cannot be restored ;
but there is no need of your losing either if you will
only do as you are commanded."

Haughn said that he considered the best plan was
for all of the settlers to move into and around the mill,
and use the blacksmith's shop and other buildings as

80 THE MORMON WAR

a fort in case of attack; in this way he thought they
would be perfectly safe.

" You fiire at libert:y^ to do so if you think best," said
the Prophet.

Haughn then departed, well satisfied that he had
carried his point. The Prophet turned to Col. White
and said :

"That man did not come for counsel, but to induce
me to tell him to do as he pleased; which I did. Had
I commanded them to move in and leave their property
they would have called me a tyrant. I wish they were
here for their own safety. I am confident that we will
soon learn that they have been butchered in a fearful

manner.''

At this time the Missourians had determined to exter-
minate the whole of the Mormon people. Governor
Lilbum W. Boggs issued orders to that effect. I think
Gen. Clark was the officer in command of all the Gentile
forces. Gen. Atchison and Col. Doniphan each com-
manded a division of from three to four thousand men,
and they soon besieged Far West. The Mormons for-
tified the town as well as they could, and took special
care to fortify and build shields and breastworks, to
prevent the cavalry from charging into the town. The
Gentile forces were mostly camped on Log Creek, be-
tween Far West and Haughn's Mill, about a mile
from Far West, and about half a mile south of our outer
breastworks.

Our scouts and pickets guards were driven in and
forced to join the main ranks for safety. The Mormon
troops were placed in position by the officers, so as to

THE MORMON WAR 81

guard every point. We all had a large supply of
bullets, with the patching sewed on the balls to facilitate
the loading of our guns, which were muzzle loaders.
The Mormon force was about eight hundred strong,
poorly armed ; many of the men had no guns ; some had
single-barrel pistols and a few homemade swords. These
were our implements of war.

So situated, we were still anxious to meet the enemy,
and demanded to be led out against our foes. Our
men were confident that Grod was going to deliver the
enemy into our hands, and so we had no fears. I was
one of the advance force, and as I lay behind some tim-
ber, with my cap-box open, and bullets lying on the
ground by my side, I never had a doubt of being able
to defeat the Gentile army.

The troops lay and watched each other several days,
then the Grentiles made two efforts to force their way
into the town by stratagem; but seeing our forces in
order they did not come within range of our guns.
The Mormons stood in the ranks, and prayed for the
chance of getting a shot; but all to no effect. The
same evening we learned of the massacre at Haughn'a
Mill. The description of this massacre was such as to
freeze the blood of each Saint, and force us to swear that
revenge should come some day.

The massacre was reported about as follows to us at
Far West. When the Gentile mob attacked the Mor-
mons at the mill the Mormons took shelter in the black-
smith shop and other buildings. The mob took advan-
tage of the banks of the creek and the timber, and very
nearly surrounded the shop, which was built of logs.

8S THE MORMON WAR

and served as a slaughterhouse instead of a shelter or
protection.

The mob, while protected as they were, shot down
the Mormons at their leisure. They killed eighteen
and wounded as many more; in fact, they killed and
wounded everyone who did not run away during the
fight and take refuge in the woods. After shooting
down all that could be seen, the mob entered the black-
smith shop and there found a young lad who had secreted
himself under the bellows. One of the men said:

" Don't shoot ; it is but a small boy."

**It is best to hive them when we can," was the
reply.

Thus saying, they shot the little fellow.

There was an old man in the settlement by the name
of McBride, who had been a soldier in the Revolutionary
War; he was killed by being hacked to pieces with a
comcutter while begging for his life. The dead and
wounded were thrown into a well together. Several
of the wounded were afterwards taken out of the well
by the force that went from Far West, and recovered
from their wounds. So great was the hatred of the
mob that they saved none, but killed all who fell into
their hands at that time. I received my information
of the massacre from David Lewis, Tarleton Lewis,
William Laney, and Isaac Laney; they were Kentuck*
ians, and were also in the fight, but escaped death.

Isaac Laney was shot seven times, the seven shots leav-
ing thirteen ball holes in his person ; five of the shots were
nearly in the center of the chest ; one entered under the
right arm, passed through the body and came out under

THE MORMON WAR 88

the left arm; yet, strange as it appears, he kept his
feet, and ran some three hundred yards to a cabin, where
a woman raised a loose plank of the cabin floor and
he lay down while she replaced the boards.

The mob left, and in about two hours Laney was
taken from under the cabin floor nearly lifeless. He
was then washed, anointed with oil, the elders praying
for his recovery, according to the order of the Holy
Priesthood, and he was promised, through prayer and
faith in God, speedy restoration. The pain at once left
him, and for two weeks he felt no pain at all. He then
took cold, and the wound in his hips pained him for
some two hours, when the elders repeated their prayers
and again anointed him, which had the effect desired.
The pain left him, and never returned. I heard Laney
declare this to be a fact, and he bore his testimony in the
presence of many of the Saints. I saw him four weeks
after the massacre and examined his person. I saw the
wounds, then healed. I felt of them with my own
hands, and I saw the shirt and examined it, that he had
on when he was shot, and it was cut in shreds. Manjr
balls had cut his clothing that had not touched his
person.

The massacre at Haughn's Mill was the result of the
brethren's refusal to obey the wishes of the Prophet.
All the brethren so considered it. It made a deep and
lasting impression on my mind, for I had heard the
Prophet give the counsel to the brethren to come into
the town. They had refused, and the result was a lesson
to all that there was no safety except in obeying the
Prophet.

84 THE MORMON WAR

Col. George M. Hinkle had command of the troops
at Far West, under the Prophet Joseph. He was from
Kentucky, and considered a fair-weather Saint. When
danger came he was cert€dn to be on the strong side.
He was a fine speaker, and had great influence with
the Saints. Previous to the attack on Far West Col.
Hinkle had come to an understanding with the Gentile
commanders that in case the danger grew great they
could depend on him as a friend and one through whom
they could negotiate and learn the situation of affairs
in the camp of the Saints. When our scouts were
first driven in Col. Hinkle was out with them, and when
they were closely pursued he turned his coat wrong side
out and wore it so.

This was a peculiar move, but at the time it did
not cause much comment among his men; but they
reported it to the Prophet, and he at once became sus-
picious of the Colonel. The Prophet, being a man of
thought and cool reflection, kept this information within
a small circle, as it was a bad time to ventilate an act
of that kind.

The Prophet concluded to make use of the knowledge
he had gained of Hinkle's character, and employ him to
negotiate between the two parties. I do not believe
that Joseph had the least idea that he, with his little
handful of men, could stand off the army that had come
up against him. I know that now, but at the time I
was full of religious zeal and felt that the Mormon
Hosts of Israel were invincible. Joseph wished to use
Hinkle to learn the designs of the Gentiles, so that he
could prepare for the worst. Col. Hinkle was there-

THE MORMON WAR 86

fore sent by Joseph to have an interview with the
Gentiles.

The Colonel returned and reported to Joseph the
terms proposed by the Grentile officers. The terms
offered were as follows: Joseph and the leading men
of the Church, Rigdon, Lyman White, P. P. Pratt,
Phelps, and others, were to give themselves up without
delay ; the remainder of the men were to surrender them-
selves and their arms by ten o'clock the following day,
the understanding being that all would be tried for trea-
son against the Government, and for other offenses.

The Prophet took advantage of this information,
and had every man that was in imminent danger leave
the camp for a place of safety. The most of those in
peril went to Illinois. They left at once, and were safe
from all pursuit before the surrender took place, as they
traveled north and avoided the settlements.

When the brethren had left for Illinois, as just stated,
Joseph called his remaining troops together and told
them they were a good lot of fellows, but they were
not perfect enough to withstand so large an army as
the one now before them; that they had stood by him,
and were willing to die for and with him, for the sake
of the Kingdom of Heaven; that he wished them to be
comforted, for God had accepted their offering; that
he intended to, and was going to offer himself up as
a sacrifice, to save their lives and to save the Church.
He wished them to be of good cheer, and pray for
him, and to pray that he and the brethren that went
with him might be delivered from their enemies. He
then blessed his people in the name of the Lord. After

86 THE MORMON WAR

that he and the leading men^ six in number, went direct
to the camp of the enemy.

They were le^ by a Judas, Col. G. M. Hinkle. I
stood upon the breastworks and watched them go into
the camp of the enemy. I heard the yells of triumph
of the troops as Joseph and his companions approached.
It was with great difficulty that the officers could restrain
the mob from shooting them down as they entered. A
strong guard was then placed over them to protect them
from mob violence.

The next morning a court-martial was held, at which
Joseph and his six companions who had surrendered
with him were sentenced to be shot. The execution was
to take place at eight o'clock the next morning. When
the sentence of the court-martial was announced to them.
Col. Lyman White said :

" Shoot and be damned ! "

Gren. Atchison and Col. Doniphan arrived with their
divisions the same day, soon after the court-mar-
tial had been held. Col. Doniphan, in particular, re-
monstrated against the decision. He said it was nothing
more nor less than cold-blooded murder, and that every
name signed to the decision was signed in blood, and
he would withdraw his troops and have nothing to
do in the matter if the men were to be shot. Gen.
Atchison sustained Col. Doniphan, and said the wiser
policy would be, inasmuch as they had surrendered
themselves as prisoners, to place them in the Richmond
jail and let them take the due course of the law; let
them be tried by the civil authorities of the land. In
this way justice could be reached and parties punished

THE MORMON WAR 87

according to law, and thus save the honor of the troops
and the nation. This timely interposition on the part
of CoL Doniphan and Gen. Atchison changed the course
and prevented the hasty action of an infuriated mob
calling itself a court, and composed of men who were
the bitter enemies of Joseph and his followers.

The next day a writing desk was prepared, with two
secretaries or clerks ; it was placed in the middle of the
hollow square formed by the troops. The Mormons
were marched in double file across the center of the
square, where the officers and men who had remained
in Far West surrendered themselves and their arms
to Gen. Clark, Conmiander-in-Chief of the Missouri
militia, then in arms against the Saints at Far West.
I was among the number that then surrendered. I
laid down a good Kentucky rifle, two good horse pistols,
and a sword.

After stacking our arms we were marched in single
file between a double file of the militia, who stood in
a line from the secretary's desk extending nearly across
the square, ready to receive us, with fixed bayonets.
As each man can^e up he stepped to the desk and signed
his name to an instrument recapitulating the conditions
of the treaty, which were substantially as follows: We
were to give a deed to all our real estate, and to give a
bill of sale of our personal property, to pay the expenses
of the war that had been inaugurated against us ; also a
committee of twelve should be appointed, one for Far
West and one for Adam-on-Diamond, who were to be the
sole judges of what would be necessary to remove each
family out of the State. All of the Mormons were to

88 THE MORMON WAR

leave Missouri by the 1st of April, A. D. 1839. The rest
of the property of the Mormons was to be taken by
the Missouri troops to pay the expenses of the war.
When the committee had examined into affairs and made
the assignment of property that the Mormons were to
retain, a pass would be given by the committee to each
person as an evidence that he had gone through an
investigation both as to his conduct and property. The
prisoners at Far West were to be retained and not
allowed to return home until the committee had reported
and given the certificate that all charges had been met
and satisfied. I remained a prisoner for nine days,
awaiting the action of the committee.

While such prisoner I witnessed many scenes of in-
humanity even more degrading than mere brutality
itself. The mob of the militia was mostly composed of
men who had been neighbors of the Mormons. This mob
rifled the city, took what they wished, and committed
many cruel and shameful deeds. These barbarous acts
were done because they said the Mormons had stolen
their goods and chattels, and while they pretended to
search for stolen property they ravished women and
committed other crimes at will.

One day, while we were standing by a log fire trying
to keep warm, a man came up and, recognizing Brother
Riley Stewart, said:

'' I saw you knock Dick Weldon down at Gallatin."

With this he sprang and caught at an ax that had
been stuck in a log. While trying to get the ax out, as
it stuck fast in the log, Stewart ran. The man succeeded
in getting the ax loose; he then threw it with all his

THE MORMON WAR 89

force at Stewart. Fortunately the ax struck him only
a glancing blow on the head, not killing him, but giving
him a severe wound.

The night after he was wounded Stewart broke
through the guard and escaped to his wife's people in
Carroll County, fifty miles south of Far West. As soon
as the citizens heard that Stewart had arrived they
notified his wife's brothers and father that an armed
mob intended to take him out and whip him severely,
and then tar and feather him. His friends warned him
of the fact, and he attempted to make his escape, but
the mob was on the watch. They caught him, and, hold-
ing two pistols at his head, forced him to take off his
coat, kneel down, and receive fifty lashes. These were
given him with such force that they cut through his
linen shirt. After this whipping he returned to Far
West and took his chances with the rest of us.

One day a soldier of the mob walked up to a house
near where I was standing. The house was occupied
by an old widow woman. The soldier noticed a cow
in the little shed near the house. He said that he
thought it was a Danite cow ; that he wanted to have the
honor of killing a Danite, or something that belonged
to a Danite. The old widow came to the door of her
cabin and begged him to spare her cow, saying it
was her only dependence for milk, that she had no meat,
and if her cow was killed she must suffer.

"Well, then," said he, "you can eat the cow for a
change."

He then shot the cow dead, and stood there and tan-
talized the old woman while she cried over her loss.

90 THE MORMON WAR

While we were standing in line, waiting our turn
to sign the treaty, a large company of men, painted like
Indians, rode up and surrounded us. They were a part
of the men who were in the fight at the town of Gallatin
on the day of election. They abused us in every way
they could with words. This treatment was hard to
bear, but we were powerless to protect ourselves in
any way.

CHAPTER VI

LEE LOCATES THE GARDEN OF EDEN

A M0N6 other matters I had a fine gray mare that
/^ attracted the attention of many of the mob.
J^ %^ I was allowed to take her to water while closely
guarded by armed men. One day as I took
her to water I was spoken to by several, who said they
were sorry for a man like me, who appeared to be
honest and peaceably disposed; that they knew that I
and many honest men were deluded by Joseph Smith,
the impostor. But they thanked God he would delude
no more people; that he would certainly be shot; that
I had better quit my delusion and settle down by the
officer in command, who was then talking to me, in Car-
roll Coimty, and make a home for my family; that I
would never have peace or quiet while I remained with
the Mormons. I heard him through. Then I said:

'*No man has deceived me. I am not deceived by
Joseph Smith, or any other man. If I am deceived it
is the Bible that has deceived me. I believe that Joseph
Smith is a prophet of Grod, and I have the Bible as my
authority in part for this belief. And I do not believe
that Joseph Smith will be shot, as you seem to think.
He has not finished his work yet."

92 LEE LOCATES GARDEN OF EDEN

As I finished my remarks the officer became enraged,
and said:

** That is the way with all you Mormons. You might
as well try to move a mountain as to turn a Mor-
mon from his delusion. Blow the brains out of this
fool!'»

In an instant several guns were leveled on me. I
imagined I felt the bullets piercing my body.

The soldiers would certainly have shot me down if the
officer had not immediately countermanded his order,
by saying:

"Hold on, boys, he is not worth five charges of
ammunition."

** Grentlemen," I said, "I am your prisoner, unarmed
and helpless, and I demand your protection. But if you
consider there is any honor in treating a man and an
American prisoner in this way, you may do it."

As we returned to camp the man said:

**We will make it hot for the Mormons yet before
we are done with them, and if you have not got enough
of them now, you will have, and you will remember my
words when it is too late to serve you."

"I may," said I; "when I do I will own up like a
little man. But until I am so convinced I will never
turn my coat."

" Well," said he, " you are not so bad, after all. I
like a firm man."

The Mormons were locked in the public schoolhouses
and kept without rations being issued to them. The
grain fields and gardens that belonged to the Mormons
were thrown open to the stock and wasted* Our cattle

LEE LOCATES GARDEN OF EDEN 98

and other stock were shot down for sport and left
for the wolves and birds of prey to devour. We were
closely guarded, and not allowed to go from our
quarters without an escort. We were nearly starved
for several days, until I obtained permission to go
out and bring in some of the cattle that the soldiers
had killed for sport. The weather was cold and
the snow deep, so the meat was good. I also got per-
mission to gather in some vegetables, and from that
time, while we remained prisoners, the men had plenty
to eat, yet often it was of a poor quality. While a
prisoner I learned that the loud and self -conceited men
were of little account when danger stared them in
the face.

Arrangements had been made to carry the treaty
into effect. It was found necessary to send Gren. Wilson
with five hundred men to Adam-on-Diamond to compel
the surrender and the signing of the treaty, as had
been done at Far West, and the people of that place
were to be treated just as we had been. I was
recommended to Gen. Wilson by the officer who had
ordered his men to blow my brains out, as a suitable
man for a guide to Adam-on-Diamond. He said that
I was as stubborn as a mule, but still there was some-
thing about me he respected; that he believed I was
honest, and certainly no coward. Gen. Wilson said:

"Young man, do you live at Adam-on-Diamond?"

" I cannot say that I do ; but I did once, and I have
a wife and child there that I would like to see; but
as to a home, I have none left."

"Where did you live before you came here?"

94 LEE LOCATES GARDEN OF EDEN

" In niinois," I answered.

** You will soon see your wife and child. I shall start
in the morning with my division for Adam-on-Diamond.
You are at liberty to select two of your comrades and
go with me as guide to pilot us there. Be ready for
an early start and report to my adjutant."

^* Thank you, sir, I will do as you request," said L

The next morning I selected two good men. Brother
Levi Stewart was one, but I have forgotten who the
other man was. The day was cold and stormy, a hard
north wind blowing, and the snow falling rapidly. It
was an open country for thirteen miles, with eighteen
inches of snow on the ground. We kept our horses to
the lope until we reached Shady Grove timber, thirteen
miles from Far West. There we camped for the night
by the side of Brother Waldo Littlefield's farm. The
fence was burned for camp-fires, and his fields of grain
were fed to the horses, or rather the animals were turned
loose in the fields. After camp was struck I went to
Gren. Wilson and said :

^^ General, I have come to beg a favor of you. I ask
you in the name of humanity to let me go on to Adam-
on-Diamond to-day. I have a wife and helpless babe
there. I am informed that our house was burned, and
she is out in this storm without shelter. You are half-
way there; the snow is deep, and you can follow our
trail" — ^it had then slackened up, or was snowing but
little — ^^^in the morning; there is but one road to the
settlement."

He looked at me for a moment, and then said:

^ Young man, your request shall be granted ; I admire

LEE LOCATES GARDEN OF EDEN 96

jour resolution." He then turned to his aid, who stood
trembling in the snow, and said, ^^ Write Mr. Lee and
his two comrades a pass, saying that they have gone
through an examination at Far West, and were found
innocent."

After receiving my pass I thanked the General for
his humane act, and with my friends made the journey,
through the snow, to Adam-on-Diamond. As we neared
home the sun shone out brightly. When I got in sight
of where my house had been I saw my wife sitting by
a log fire in the open air, with her babe in her arms.
Some soldiers had cut a large hickory tree for firewood
for her, and built her a shelter with some boards I had
had dressed to weather-board a house, so she was in a
measure comfortable. She had been weeping, as she
had been informed that I was a prisoner at Far West,
and would be shot, and that she need not look for me,
for she would never see me again.

When I rode up she was nearly frantic with delight,
and as soon as I reached her side she threw herself into
my arms and then her self-possession gave way and she
wept bitterly; but she soon recovered herself and gave
me an account of her troubles during my absence.

The next evening Gen. Wilson and his command
arrived and camped near my little shanty. I started
at once to report to Gren. Wilson. On my way to him
I passed my friend McBrier, who had trusted me for
some cattle. I still owed him for them. I told him
why I had been unable to pay him, and wished him to
take the cattle back, as I still had all of them except
one cow that had died of the murrain ; that it was an hon-

96 LEE LOCATES GARDEN OF EDEN

est debt, and I wished to pay it. I asked him to go to my
shanty with me, and said he could take what cattle were
left and a black mare that was worth seventy-five dol-
lars, and an eight-day clock that was worth twenty-five
dollars, for my note.

" I have not got your note," said he.

"Who has it?'' I asked.

" I do not know ; I supposed you had it."

" I never saw it since I gave it to you."

" Well," said he, " my house was burned, and all my
property either burned or taken from me, and your note
was in the house when it was burned."

" Well," said I, " it matters not with me. If you will
take the property and give me a receipt against the
note, so that it cannot be collected the second time, I
will settle the debt." He then said :

"I thought you were in the party that burned the
house, and had taken your note, but I am now satisfied
to the contrary, and that you are an innocent man. All
I ask is for you to renew the note. The property of the
Mormons will be held to pay their debts and the ex-
penses of the war, and I will get my pay in that way.
You just renew the note, and that will settle all be-
tween us."

McBrier introduced me to a number of the soldiers
as an honest Mormon. This worked well in my favor,
and pleased me much, for it satisfied me more than ever
that honesty was the best policy. I had done nothing
that I considered wrong. I did not have to run and hide,
or screen any act of mine from the public gaze.

My wife had been treated well personally during my

LEE LOCATES GARDEN OF EDEN 97

absence; no insults had been offered to her, and I was
well pleased with that. I was treated with respect by
Gen. Wilson and his men. True, I was associated with
the people that had incurred the displeasure of the
authorities, and my neighbors were then receiving fear-
ful punishment for all they had done. The punishment,
however, was in a great part owing to the fault of the
people. When the Gentiles found any of their prop-
erty they became very abusive.

Every house in Adam-on-Diamond was searched by
the troops for Gentile property. They succeeded in
finding very much of the Gentile property that had been
captured by the Saints in the various raids they made
through the country. Bedding of every kind and in
large quantities was found and reclaimed by the owners.
Even spinning wheels, soap barrels and other articles
were recovered. Each house where property was found
was certain to receive a Missouri blessing, that is to say,
the torch, from the troops.

The men who had been most active in gathering plun-
der had fled to Illinois, to escape the vengeance of the
mob, leaving their families to suffer for their deeds. By
the terms of the treaty all the Mormons were to leave
Daviess County within fifteen days, but they were
allowed to stay through the winter in Caldwell County ;
but all had to depart from Missouri before the first day
of the next April. There were but a few families that
met with the kind treatment that mine did. The ma-
jority of the people were censured and persecuted as
much as they were able to stand and live.

In justice to the Prophet Joseph I cannot say that I

98 LEE LOCATES GARDEN OF EDEN

ever heard him teach or even encourage men to steal little
things. He told the people to wait until the proper
time came to take their rights.

" Then," said he, " take the whole State of Missouri
like men."

When the people at Adam-on-Diamond had signed the
treaty and complied with the stipulations, the committee
of twelve commenced their duties. When it came my
turn to receive the property necessary to take me out of
the State I was told to fit myself out comfortably. I told
them that I had a wife and one child; that I had two
good wagons, one a heavy one-horse wagon, with thills,
and that I had a large mare which was equal to a com-
mon span; that the mare and wagon would do me. I
wanted some bedding and our clothing, and some other
traps of little value. I had a good milk cow that I
wished to give to a friend who had lost all his cattle.
His wife had died a short time before, leaving a little
babe that must have milk. I told them they could take
the rest of my property and do with it as they did with
that of the brethren. I was worth then in property, at
a fair valuation, four thousand dollars.

The officers were astonished at me, and said they
did not wish to oppress a man who acted fairly. They
told me to take my large wagon and two of my best
horses, and all the outfit that I wanted. I thanked them
for their kindness. I was permitted to give the cow to
my friend, and I had the privilege of taking such articles
as I wished. I fitted up with just what would take me
to Illinois, and left the remainder as a spoil for the ene-
mies of the Church. I did not regret the loss of my

LEE LOCATES GARDEN OF EDEN 99

property ; I gave it up as the price of my religious free-
dom.

Before I speak of other things I will say a few words
of the country we were then in. Adam-on-Diamond was
at the point where Adam came and settled and blest his
posterity after being driven from the Garden of Eden.
This was revealed to the people through Joseph the
Prophet. The Temple Block in Jackson County, Mis-
souri, stands on the identical spot where once stood
the Garden of Eden. When Adam and Eve were driven
from the Garden they traveled in a northwesterly course
until they came to a valley on the east side of Grand
River. There they tarried for several years, and en-
gaged in tilling the soil. On the east of the valley there
is a low range of hills. Standing on the summit of the
bluffs a person has a full view of the beautiful valley
that lies below, dotted here and there with groves
of timber. On the top of this range of hills Adam
erected an altar of stone, on which he offered sacrifice
unto the Lord. There was in our time (1838) a pile
of stone there, which the Prophet said was a portion of
the altar on which Adam offered sacrifice. Although
these stones had been exposed to the elements for many
generations, still the traces remained to show the
dimensions and design of the altar. After Adam had
offered his sacrifice he went up the valley some two
miles, where he blessed his posterity and called the place
the Valley of Adam-on-Diamond, which, in the reformed
Egyptian language, signifies Adam's Consecrated Land.
It is said to be seventy-five miles, in a direct course, from
the Garden of Eden to Adam-on-Diamond. Those

100 LEE LOCATES GARDEN OP EDEN

ancient relics and sacred spots of earth are held holy
by the greater portion of the Latter-day Saints. These
things, and much more concerning the early days, were
revealed to the Prophet Joseph.

On the 20th day of November, 1838, I took leave of
my home and the sacred ground of Adam-on-Diamond
and started as a banished man to seek a home in Illi-
nois. We went to my farm on Shady Grove Creek, and
stayed over night. We found everything as we had left it,
nothing having been interfered with. I killed a large
hog and dressed it to carry with us to eat on the journey.
The snow was fully twenty inches deep, weather very
cold, and, taken all in all, it was a disagreeable and un-
pleasant trip.

We went to the settlement on Log Creek and stopped
with the family of Robert Bidwell. He had plenty of
property. This man had good teams, and had reaped
where he had not sown, gathered where he had not
strewn. He was engaged in removing families of his
helpless brethren to Quincy, Illinois, who had not teams
to move themselves, but who had a little money that he
was after, and he got all they had. For some reason
unexplained to me he had been permitted to keep all
of his property ; none of it was taken by the troops.

While at Bidwell's I bought a crib of com, about two
hundred bushels, for a pocketknif e. I built a stable for
my mare, a crib for the com, and hauled wood enough
to do the family the rest of the winter. I also attended
to Bidwell's stock and worked all the time for him.
They had five children, which made considerable work for
the women folks ; my wife worked for them all the time.

I *

LEE LOCATES GARDEN OP EDEN 101

During this time we had nothing but com to eat. The
hog I killed at my farm was diseased, and I had to throw
the meat away. Notwithstanding our constant work for
Bidwell's family, they never gave us a drop of milk or
a meal of victuals while we remained there. Mrs. Bid-
well fed six gallons of milk to their hogs each day. I
offered to feed the hogs com for milk, so we coidd have
milk to eat with our boiled com, but she refused the offer,
saying they had all the com they needed. They did have
provisions of every kind in abundance, but not a particle
of food could we obtain from them.

Prayer meetings were frequently held at their house.
They had plenty of tallow, but Mrs. Bidwell would not
allow a candle to be burned in the house unless some other
person furnished it. One night at prayer meeting I
chanced to speak upon the subject of covetousness, and
quoted the twelfth chapter of Paul to the Corinthians,
where he speaks of members of the Church of Christ
being united. I was feeling bad to see so much of the
covetousness of the world in some of the members of
the Church, and I talked plainly upon the subject.

The next morning Mrs. Bidwell came into our room
and said that my remarks at the meeting the evening
before were directed at her, and she wanted me to under-
stand that if I did not like my treatment there she
desired us to go where we would fare better. This in-
human and unwelcome language did not sit well on an
empty stomach, and was more than I could bear. I burst
into tears. Yet I pitied the ungrateful woman. As soon
as I could control my feelings I said:

^ Sister Bidwell, I will take you at your word. I will

10« LEE LOCATES GARDEN OF EDEN

leave your house as soon as I can get my things into my
wagon, but before I leave you I wish to say a few words
for you to ponder on when we are gone. In the first
place, you and I profess to be members of the same
Church; for the sake of our faith my family has been
broken up and driven from a comfortable home in this
inclement season of the year. We came here seeking
shelter from the stormy blasts of winter, until the sever-
ity of the weather was past, when we intended to leave
this State. You have been more fortunate than your
brethren and sisters who lived in Daviess County. You
are allowed to live in your own house, but we are home-
less wanderers. Now you drive us from the shelter of
your roof for a trivial offense, if offense it was. But
I assure you that you are only angry because my words
were the truth. Woe unto you who are angry and
offended at the truth. As you do unto others, so will
your Heavenly Father do unto you. Inasmuch as you
have done this unchristian act, you will yet be houseless
and homeless — you will be one day dependent upon those
that you now drive from your door."

At first she mocked me, but soon her tune changed
and she commenced to cry. She then begged me not to
get angry with what a woman said. I told her I could
not undo what I had said — ^that I should start at once for
Quincy, Illinois.

We left the house of that stingy and selfish family, in-
tending to go direct to Illinois. We traveled until we
arrived at the house of a man by the name of Morris;
they had a much smaller house than Bidwell's, but they
would not listen to our continuing our journey during

LEE LOCATES GARDEN OF EDEN 108

the severe cold weather. We accepted their invitation,
and stayed there about two weeks. This family pos-
sessed the true Christian spirit, and treated us while
there as kindly as if we had been their own children.

While staying with Brother Morris I attended several
meetings at Far West. Old Father Smith, the father of
the Prophet, led the meetings. He also directed the
exodus of the Saints from Missouri to Illinois.

Thomas B. Marsh was at that time President of the
twelve apostles, and I think Brigham Young was sec-
ond and Orson Hyde the third on the roll. The great
opposition to our people and Church caused the two
pillars. Marsh and Hyde, to become weak-kneed and turn
over to the enemy. Col. G. M. Hinkle, Dr. Averard,
Judge W. W. Phelps, and others of the " tall " men of the
Church followed suit. I remember going with Brother
Levi Stewart to some of those fallen angels (in the days
of our prosperity they had looked like angels to me) to
inquire what to do and what was to be the future conduct
of our people. G. M. Hinkle said that it was his opinion
our leaders, the Prophet Joseph and those with him in
prison, would be either hanged or imprisoned for life —
that the members of the Church would scatter to the four
winds, and never gather again in this dispensation.

We then went to Joseph's father and asked him for
coimsel. He told us that the Saints would gather again
in Illinois. We asked him at what point, and he
said:

** I do not know yet, but the further north we go the
fewer poisonous serpents we will find."

He then advised us to attend private meetings and be

104 LEE LOCATES GARDEN OF EDEN

set apart to the ministry. Public meetings could not be
held by the terms of the treaty. We did attend private
meetings, and I was ordained in the Quorum of Seventies,
under the hands of Joseph Young and Levi Hancock.
Stewart was ordained to the lesser Priesthood, which' gave
him authority to preach and baptize, but not to confirm.

The office that I held gave me authority to preach,
baptize, and confirm by the laying on of hands, for the
reception of the Holy Ghost, and to ordain and set apart
Elders, Priests, Teachers, and Deacons, and to ordain a
Seventy or High Priest, as the office of a Seventy belongs
to the Melchisedek Priesthood; yet a Seventy or High
Priest is generally ordained and set apart by the presi-
dents of the several quorums.

After we were ordained we attended a private feast
and blessing meeting, at which my wife and I got our
Patriarchal Blessing, under the hands of Isaac Morley,
Patriarch. This office properly belongs to those that are
ordained and set apart to that calling, to bless the father-
less and the widow especially; but he can bless others
who ask it and pay one dollar for the blessing. Often
the widow and the poor are blessed free, but this is at
the option of the Patriarch. My Patriarchal Blessing
was in the following form:

" Brother John Doyle Lee : Li the name of Jesus of
Nazareth, and by virtue and authority of the Holy
Priesthood, in me vested, I lay my hands upon thy head,
and confer upon thee a Patriarchal or Father's Blessing.
Thou art of Ephriam, through the loins of Joseph, that
was sold into Egypt. And inasmuch as thou hast obeyed
the requirements of the gospel of salvation, thy sins are

LEE LOCATES GARDEN OP EDEN 106

forgiven thee. Thy name is written in the Lamb's Book
of Life, never more to be blotted out. Thou art lawful
heir to all the blessings of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob in
the new and everlasting covenant. Thou shalt travel
until thou art satisfied with seeing. Thousands shall
hear the everlasting gospel proclaimed from thy lips.
Kings and princes shall acknowledge thee to be their
father in the new and everlasting covenant. Thou shalt
have a numerous posterity, who shall rise up and bless
thee. Thou shalt have houses and habitations, flocks,
fields, and herds. Thy table shall be strewed with the
rich luxuries of the earth, to feed thy numerous family
and friends who shall come unto thee. Thou shalt be
a counselor in Israel, and many shall come unto thee for
instruction. Thou shalt have power over thine enemies.
They that oppose thee shall yet come bending unto thee.
Thou shalt sit under thine own vine and fig tree, where
none shall molest or make thee afraid. Thou shalt be a
blessing to thy family and to the Church of Jesus Christ
of Latter-day Saints. Thou shalt understand the hid-
den things of the Kingdom of Heaven. The spirit of
inspiration shall be a light in thy path and a guide to
thy mind. Thou shalt come forth in the morning of
the first resurrection, and no power shall hinder, except
the shedding of innocent blood, or consenting thereto.
I seal thee up to eternal life. In the name of the Father,
and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, Amen, and
Amen."

To a true believer in the faith of the Latter-day
Saints a blessing of this kind, from under the hand of
a Patriarch, was then, and is now, next to a boon of eter-

106 LEE LOCATES GARDEN OF EDEN

nal life. A Patriarch is a man highly favored of God,
possesses the gift of discerning spirits, and can read
the present and future destiny of men. Patriarchal
blessings strengthen, stimulate and encourage true
Saints to press on to perfection while passing through
this world of sorrows, cares and disappointments.

Having been ordained and blessed, my next step was
to arm myself with the Armor of Righteousness, and in
my weakness pray for strength to face a frowning world.
I had put my hands to the plow and I was determined
that, with Grod*s help, I would never turn back to the
sinful elements of the world, the flesh, and the devil.

CHAPTER VII

THE SAINTS GATHER AT NAUVOO

A BOUT the middle of February, 1889, I started
/jk back for Fayette County, Illinois, with my
A j|^ family, in company with Brother Levi Stewart
and Riley Helm, two of my old Illinois neigh-
bors. While traveling through Missouri we were kindly
treated by most of the people ; many of them requested
us to stop and settle down by them. I refused to do so,
for I knew there was no safety for a true Saint in that
State at that time.

When we crossed the Mississippi River at Quincy, and
touched Illinois soil, I felt like a new man, and a free
American citizen again. At this place I found many of
the Saints who had preceded us camped along the river.
Some had obtained employment; all appeared happy in
the faith and strong in the determination to build up
the Kingdom. Here I parted with Riley Helm, as his
team had given out and he could go no farther. I gave
him twenty-five cents in money — ^all that I had in the
world — and twelve pounds of nails, to buy food with
until he could get aid from some other quarter. I had
laid in enough provisions at Brother Morris' to last me
until I could reach my old home again. I started from

107

108 THE SAINTS GATHER AT NAUVOO

Quincy by way of Mr. Vanleven's, the man I sold my
cattle to, taking his note, when going to join the Saints.

Without meeting with any remarkable adventures, I
arrived at Mr. Vanleven's house and was kindly received
by him. He had the money ready for me, and paid me
in full all he owed on the cattle. I now saw that some
honesty yet remained in the world. I took two hundred
dollars and left the rest of it with my friend and banker,
so that it would be safe in case I met another storm of
oppression. I then went to Vandalia, Illinois, and put
up with my wife's sister's husband, Hickerson. He was
in good circumstances. I left my wife with her sister,
after laying in a supply of provisions for her and our
child. I then commenced preparing for a mission. I
did not know where I was to go, but I felt it my duty
to go forth and give my testimony to the truth of the
gospel as revealed by Joseph, the prophet of the ever-
lasting God. Brother Stewart was to go with me, he
having made arrangements for the comfort of his family
during his absence.

The time I started on my first mission was about the
1st of April, 1839. I bade adieu to my little family and
started forth, an illiterate, inexperienced man, without
purse or scrip. I could hardly quote a passage of Scrip-
ture, yet I went forth to say to the world that I was a
minister of the gospel, bearing a message from on High,
with the authority to call upon all men to repent, be
baptized for the remission of their sins, and receive the
Holy Spirit by the laying on of hands. I had never
attempted to preach a discourse in my life. I expected
trials, and I had them to undergo many times.

THE SAINTS GATHER AT NAUVOO 109

Brother Stewart and myself started forth on foot, with
our valises on our backs. We walked about thirty miles
the first day, and as night was approaching we called
at a house for lodging. They had been having a log
rolling there that day, and quite a niunber of people
were around the house. We asked for lodging and re-
freshments.

Our request was carried back to the supper-room to
the man of the house, and we stood at the gate awaiting
the reply. Presently the man came out and said that no
Mormon preacher could stay in his house; and if we
wished to save our scalps we had better be making
tracks lively.

Brother Stewart took him at his word, and started off
at a double quick. I followed, but more slowly. We
made no reply to that man's remarks. A mile further
on we again called for lodging.

The man could not keep us, as he was poor, and his
family sick; but he directed us to a house half a mile
from the traveled road, where he said a man lived that
was an infidel, but would not turn a hungry man from
his door.

We went to the house and asked for entertainment.
The man said he never turned a man from his door
hungry, but would as soon entertain horse thieves as
Mormon preachers ; that he looked upon all Mormons as
thieves, robbers, and scoundrels. There was determina-
tion in his voice as he addressed us in this manner. He
held his rifie in his hand while speaking. Then he said :

"Walk in, gentlemen. I never turn the hungry
away." He addressed his wife, a very pretty, unassum-

110 THE SAINTS GATHER AT NAUVOO

ing lady, and said, ** Get these men some supper, for I
suppose they feel pretty lank."

There was a good supper soon on the table; but I
could not eat. Brother Stewart ate his supper, and soon
was enjoying himself talking to the family. He was a
great talker ; liked to hear himself talk. They requested
me to eat, but I thanked them, and said rest would do me
more good than eating. I soon retired, but did not
sleep. I was humiliated; my proud spirit was broken
and humbled; the rough words used toward me had
stricken me to the heart. At daylight we were on our
way again.

About ten o'clock we arrived at a little town, and went
to the public pump to get a drink. While there a woman
came to the pump and asked us if we were Mormon
preachers. We told her we were, but had never preached
yet. She invited us to her house, sa^ung she owned the
hotel ; that she was a widow ; that she would inform the
people of the town we were there, and as it was the Sab-
bath we could preach in her house, for she wished to hear
the strange doctrine. We consented to remain, and went
home with her and had something to eat.

At 11 o'clock, A. M.y I made my debut to quite an
attentive audience. I both quoted and made Scripture.
I had been fasting and praying until I had become as
humble as a child. My whole mind and soul were swal-
lowed up in the gospel. My most earnest desire was to
impart to others the knowledge that I had of the truths
of the gospel.

When I began to speak I felt an electric thrill through
my whole system. I hardly knew what I said, but the

THE SAINTS GATHER AT NAUVOO 111

people said I spoke from inspiration ; none of the audi-
ence noticed my mistakes in quoting Scripture.

After dinner my companion, Stewart, proposed to
travel on, and, I agreeing with him, we left the town,
although the people wished us to stay and preach again.
I had but little confidence in myself, and concluded to
preach but seldom, until I got over my timidity or man-
fearing feeling that most beginners are subject to.
But I have now been a public speaker for thirty-five
years, and I have not yet entirely gotten over that
feeling.

We started for Cincinnati, and traveled two days and
a half without food. My boots hurt my feet and our
progress was quite slow. The third night we applied
to a tavern keeper for lodging and food. He said we
were welcome to stay in his house free, but he must have
pay for what we eat.

We sat in the hall all night, for we were much reduced
by hunger and fatigue. That was a miserable night
indeed. I reflected the matter over and over again, scru-
tinized it up one side and down the other. I could not
see why a servant of God should receive such treatment —
that if I was in the right faith, doing the will of God,
He would open up the way before me, and not allow
me to perish under the sore trials then surrounding me.
I had seriously considered the propriety of walking back
to where the kind landlady gave us our last meal, but
was soon comforted, for these words came into my mind:

^^He that putteth his hands to the plow, and then
looketh back, is not fit for the Kingdom of Heaven;"
" If ye were of the world, then the world would love its

11« THE SAINTS GATHER AT NAUVOO

own, but because I have chosen you out of the world,
the world persecuteth you ;" " Ye, and all who live godly
in Christ Jesus, shall suffer persecution, while evil men
and seducers wax worse and worse, deceiving and being
deceived."

The Son of Grod Himself, when He entered upon the
duties of His mission, was led into the wilderness, where
He was tempted forty days and nights, and when He
was hungry and asked for bread He was told, substan-
tially, that if His mission was of Gtod that Grod would
feed Him, that if hungry He could turn the stones to
bread and eat. I remembered that similar sayings had
been thrown into our teeth. These thoughts passed
through my frame like electricity — or to use the lan-
guage of one of the old prophets, it was like fire shut up
in my bones ; I felt renewed and refreshed from head to
foot, and determined to trust in the Arm that could not
be broken; to conquer and subdue the passions of my
nature, and by the help of Grod to try and bring them in
subjection to the will of the Spirit, and not of the flesh,
which is carnal, sensual, and devilish. I determined that
there should be no lack on my part.

Daylight came at last, and we renewed our journey.
I put a double guard over those evil passions that were
sown thickly in my sinful nature. The passion most
dreaded by me was the lust of the flesh ; that I knew to
be the worst enemy to my salvation, and I determined
to master it. I have walked along in silence for hours,
with my heart lifted up to Grod in prayer, pleading with
Him to give me power over my passions and sinful de-
sires, that I might conquer and drive from my mind

THE SAINTS GATHER AT NAUVOO 118

those besetting sins that were continually warring with
the Spirit, which, if cherished or suffered to remain,
would wound and grieve the Spirit and drive it away.
It is written, "My Spirit will not dwell in an unholy
temple." Jesus said to His followers that their bodies
were the temples of the Living Grod ; that if they who had
charge of those temples, or bodies, allowed them to
become unholy, He would destroy that body; while to
those who guarded their temples, and kept them pure and
holy. He and His Father ^would come and take up their
abode and dwell with them as a constant companion f or-
ever, even unto the end, guiding them in all truth and
showing them things past, present, and to come. From
day to day I kept my mind in a constant strain upon this
subject. Notwithstanding, the tempter was ever on the
alert, and contested every inch of ground with me.

Often, while I was in the most solemn reflections, the
tempter would place before me some lovely female, pos-
sessing all the allurements of her sex, to draw my mind
from the contemplation of holy things. For a moment
humanity would claim the victory ; but quick as thought
I would banish the vision from my mind and plead with
God for strength and power to resist the temptations
that were besetting me and enable me to cast aside
the love of sinful pleasures. The words of the Apostle
Paul were appropriate for me at that and in future
time, when he declared that he died daily to crucify the
deeds of the flesh. So it was with me. I was con-
vinced that I could not serve two masters, God and
Mammon. When I tried to please the one I was certain to
displease the other. I found that I must give myself

114 THE SAINTS GATHER AT NAUVOO

up wholly to God and His ministry and conduct myself
as a man of God, if I would be worthy of the name of
a messenger of salvation. I must have the Spirit of
God accompany my words and carry conviction to
the honest in heart. In this way I grew in grace from
day to day, and I have never seen the hour that I regret-
ted taking up my cross and giving up all other things
to follow and obey Christ, my Redeemer and Friend.
I do most sincerely regret that I ever suffered myself to
be captivated by the wiles of the devil, contrary to my
better judgment.

Brigham teaches that the will and acts of the people
must all be dictated by him, and delights in hearing the
apostles and elders declare to the people that he,
Brigham, is God. He claims that the people are answer-
able to him as to their Grod, that they must obey his
ev^ry beck and call. It matters not what he commands
or requests the people to do, it is their duty to hear and
obey. To disobey the will of Brigham is a sin against
the Holy Ghost, and an unpardonable sin to be wiped
out only by blood atonement. I must now resume my
narrative, but I will hereafter speak of Brigham more
at length.

We left the Fasting Hotel, as I called it, and traveled
to Hamilton, Ohio, then a neat little town. As we ar-
rived in the center of the town I felt impressed to call
at a restaurant, kept by a foreigner. It was then noon.
This was the first house we had called at since morning.

As we entered the proprietor requested us to unstrap
our valises and sit down and rest, saying we looked very
tired. He asked where we were from, and where we were

THE SAINTS GATHER AT NAUVOO 116

going. We answered all his questions. He then offered
us refreshments ; we informed him that we had no money,
and had eaten nothing for three days. He said it made
no difference to him; that if we had no money we were
more welcome than if we had plenty of it. We ate a
hearty meal, and he gave us a drink of cider. He then
filled our knapsacks with buns, cheese, sausages, and
other things, after which he bid us godspeed.

We traveled on with hearts full of gratitude to Gtod,
the bountiful Giver Who had opened the heart of the
stranger that had just supplied our wants, and we felt
grateful to and blessed the man for his generous actions.
While passing through Cincinnati we were offered re-
freshments by a lady that kept an inn. We crossed the
Ohio River at Cincinnati, and stopped over night at a
hotel on the Kentucky side of the river. We then
traveled through Kentucky and into Overton and Jack-
son counties, Tennessee. I now bear testimony, though
many years have passed since then, that from the mo-
ment I renewed my covenant to deny myself to all
unrighteousness and live the life of a man devoted to
God's work on earth, I have never felt that I was alone,
or without a Friend powerful to aid, direct, and shield
me at all times and during all troubles.

While in Tennessee I stopped with my friend Levi
Stewart at the houses of his relatives in Overton and
Jackson counties, and preached several times. My
friend Stewart was blessed with a large bump of self-
esteem. He imagined that he could convert all of his
relatives at once ; that all he had to do was to present the
gospel, and they would gladly embrace it. He appeared

116 THE SAINTS GATHER AT NAUVOO

to forget that a prophet was not without honor, save In
his own country and among his own kinf oik.

Brother Stewart, though I was his superior in the
Priesthood, if not in experience and ability, looked upon
me as a cipher, fit for nothing. The rough treatment
and slights that I received from him were more than
humiliating to a man of fine feelings and a spirit such
as I possessed. I said nothing to him,- but I poured out
my soul in secret prayer to my Heavenly Father, asking
Him to open the door for my deUverance, so that my
proud spirit, which was bound down, might soar in a
free element.

One Sunday we attended a Baptist meeting. We sat
facing the preacher, but at the far side of the housQ.
My mind was absorbed in meditating upon my future
labors. Gradually I lost consciousness of my surround-
ings, and my whole being seemed in another locality.
I was in a trance, and saw future events. What I then
saw was to me a reality, and I will describe it as such. I
traveled in a strange land and among a people that I
had never seen. I was kindly received by the people,
and all my wants were supplied without my having to
ask for charity. I traveled on, going over a mountain-
ous country. I crossed a clear, handsome river, and was
kindly received by the family of the owner of the ferry
at that river. I stayed with this family for some days.
I then recrossed the river and called at a house, where I
asked for a drink of water, which was given me. I
held quite a conversation with two young women. They
informed me that there was no minister in the neighbor-
hood; also that their father had gone in pursuit of a

THE MORMON PREACHER

THE SAINTS GATHER AT NAUVOO 117

Mormon preacher who had passed tHat way a few days
before. A few days passed, and I saw myself in the
midst of a congregation, to whom I was preaching.
I also baptized a large number and organized a flourish-
ing branch of the Church, and was in charge of that
people. I was very popular with, and almost worshiped
by, my congregation. I saw all this, and much more,
when my vision closed. My mind gradually changed
back, and I found myself sitting in the meeting-
house, where I had been just forty minutes before.

This was an open-day vision, in which the curtains of
heaven were raised and held aside from futurity to allow
me to look into the things which were to come. A feeling
of heavenly rapture filled my being, so much so that,
like the apostle who was caught up into the third heaven,
I did* not know whether I was in the body or out of it
during my vision. I saw things that it would be unlaw-
ful for men to utter. While the vision lasted my soul
was lighted up as if illuminated with the candle of Grod.
When the vision .closed the hallowed influence gradually
withdrew, yet leaving sufficient of its glorious effect
upon my soul to justify me in feeling and knowing that
I was then chosen of God as a servant in His earthly
kingdom; and I was also made to know, by my sensa-
tions, that my vision was real, and would soon be verifled
in every particular.

At the close of the church services we returned to our
lodgings. Brother Stewart asked me if I was sick. I
said:

^* No, I am not sick, but I feel serious ; yet I am com-
fortable."

118 THE SAINTS GATHER AT NAUVOO

That evening, after I had given some time to secret
prayer, I retired to rest. Very soon afterwards the
vision returned, though somewhat varied. I was in the
midst of a strange people, to whom I was propounding
the gospel. They received it with honest hearts, and
looked upon me as a messenger of salvation. I visited
from house to house, surrounded by friends and kindred
spirits with whom I had once been familiar in another
state of existence. I was in the spirit, and communing
with the host of spirits that surrounded me; they en-
couraged me to return to the body and continue to act
the part that my Master had assigned me. No person,
except those who have entered by pureness of heart into
constant communion with God, can ever enter into the
joyous host with whom I then, and in after life, held
intercourse.

When I came to myself in the morning I determined
to travel until the end of time tO'find the people and
country that God had shown me in my vision; and
I made my arrangements to start forth again, knowing
that God now went with me. I started off after having
a talk with Brother Stewart. He tried to dissuade me
from going, saying I had little experience, not sufficient
to warrant my traveling alone ; that we had better remain
together where we were for a season, for we had a home
there, and could study and inform ourselves more
thoroughly before starting out among strangers. I told
him that in and of my own strength I was but a weak
vessel; but my trust was in God, and unless He would
bless my labors I could not accomplish much. That I
was Grod's servant, engaged in His work, therefore I

THE SAINTS GATHER AT NAUVOO 119

looked to Him for strength and grace sufficient to sus-
tain me in my day of trial. That I trusted in the arm
of God alone, and not in one of flesh. I started off in a
southwesterly course, over the Cumberland Mountains,
and went about seventy miles through a heavily tim-
bered country. I found many species of wild fruit in
abundance along the way.

Springs of pure, cold water were quite common. I
passed many little farms and orchards of cultivated
Lit, such a, cherries, peaches, pears, and apples. As
I proceeded the coimtry became familiar to me, so much
so that I soon knew I was on the very ground I had seen
in my vision in the Baptist church. I saw the place
where I had held my first meeting, and my joy was great
to behold with my eyes what I had seen through a glass
darkly. I turned aside from the road, and beneath the
spreading branches of the forest trees I lifted my heart
with gratitude to God for what He had done for me. T
then went to the house where I had seen the multitude
assembled when I was preaching.

There I saw the two young women that I had beheld
in my vision. They appeared to me as though I had
known them from infancy, they so perfectly accorded
with those whom I had seen while Grod permitted me to
peer into futurity. Yes, I saw the women, but their
father was gone from home. I asked for a drink of
water, and it was handed to me, as I had seen it done
in my vision. I asked them if there had ever been
any Mormon preachers in that country. They said
there had not been any there. The young women were
modest and genteel in behavior. I passed on to the

1«0 THE SAINTS GATHER AT NAUVOO

Cumberland River, was set over the river by the ferry-
man, and lodged in his house.

So far all was as God had shown me; but I was still
at the outer edge of my familiar scenery. I stayed
about a week with the ferryman. His name was Van-
leven, a relative of my friend and banker in Illinois.
I made myself useful while there. I attended the ferry
and did such work as I could see needed attending
to. I also read and preached Mormon doctrines to the
family.

On the fifth day after reaching the ferry I saw five
men approaching. I instantly recognized one of them
as the man I had seen in my vision — ^the man that
took me to his house to preach. My heart leaped for
joy, for God had sent him in answer to the prayers I had
offered up, asking that the man should be sent for
me. I crossed the men over and back again, and
although I talked considerably to the man about what
was uppermost in my mind, he said nothing about my
going home with him. I was much disappointed. I
retired for secret prayer, and asked Grod, in the name of
His Son, Jesus Christ, to aid me, and to send the man
whom I had seen in my vision back for me. Before
I left my knees I had evidence that my prayer was
answered.

The next morning at daylight I informed my friends
that I must depart in search of my field of labor. They
asked me to stay until breakfast, but I refused. One
of the negroes put me over the river, and directed me how
to cross the mountains on the trail that was much
shorter than the wagon road. I stopped in a little cove

THE SAINTS GATHER AT NAUVOO 181

and ate a number of fine, ripe cherries. I then went on
until I reached what to me was enchanted ground. I
met the two sisters at the gate, and asked them if their
father was at home.

^^ No, he is not at home," said the ladies, ^^ he has gone .
to the ferry to find a Mormon preacher, and see if he can
get him to come here and preach in this neighborhood."

They then said I must have met him on the road. I
told them that I had come over the mountain trail, and
said I was probably the man he had gone for. They
replied :

" Our father said that if you came this way, to have
you stop and stay here until his return, and to tell you
that you are welcome to preach at our house at any
time."

This was on Friday. I took out my pencil and wrote
a notice that I would preach at that place on the follow-
ing Sunday, at 10 o'clock, a. m. I handed it to the girls.
They agreed to have the appointment circulated. I
passed on and preached at a place twelve miles from
there, and returned in time for my appointment.

When I arrived within sight of the place of meeting
I was filled with doubt and anxiety. I trembled all
over, for I saw that a vast concourse of people had come
to hear an inexperienced man preach the gospel. I went
into the grove and again prayed for strength and assist-
ance from my Father in Heaven, to enable me to speak
His truth aright. I felt strengthened and comforted.
As I arose from prayer these words came into my mind:

" Truth is mighty and will prevail."

Thereafter I waited until the hour arrived for preach-

/list THE SAINTS GATHER AT NAUVOO

ing ; then I approached the place where I had once been
m a vision.

This meeting place was in a valley, near a cold, pure
spring; on either side was a high, elevated country; in
the center of this valley there stood a large blacksmith
and wagon shop, surrounded with a bower of brushwood
to protect the audience from the sun. This bower, in
which I was to preach, would seat one thousand people.

In the center of the bower they had erected a frame-
work or raised platform for a pulpit. I took my place
and preached for one hour and a half. My tongue was
like the pen of a ready writer. I scarcely knew what I
was saying. I then opened the doors of the Church for
the admission of members. Five persons joined the
Church, and I appointed another meeting for that night.
I again preached, when two more joined the Church.

The next day I baptized the seven new members. I
then arranged to hold meetings at that place three times
a week. I visited aroimd the country, seeking to convert
sinners. The first converts were leading people in that
county.

Elisha Sanders and his wife and daughter were the
first to receive the gospel. Sanders was a farmer ; he had
a large flour mill, owned a woodyard, and was
engaged in boat building on the Cumberland River.
Caroline C. Sanders had volunteered to publish the
appointment of my first meeting, which I left with the
daughters of Mr. Smith. I labored at this place two
months, and baptized twenty-eight persons, mostly the
heads of families. I then organized them into a branch
of the Church.

THE SAINTS GATHER AT NAUVOO 123

Brother Sanders fitted up a room very handsomely for
me, in which I could retire for study, rest, and secret
prayer. I was made to feel at home there, and knew
that God had answered my prayers. I had the knowl-
edge that God's Spirit accompanied my words, carrying
conviction to the hearts of sinful hearers, and giving me
souls as seals to my ministry.

Brother Stewart soon preached himself out in his
relatives' neighborhood. He heard of my success, and
came to me. He said that the people where he had been
preaching were an unbelieving set. I introduced him to
the members of my congregation, and had him preach
with me a few times, which gratified him very much.

One Sunday we were to administer the ordinance
of baptism. Several candidates were in attendance.
Brother Stewart was quite anxious to baptize the people.
I was willing to humor him. So I said :

"My friends, Brother Stewart, a priest of the New
Dispensation, will administer the ordinance of bap-
tism."

The people stood still; none would come forward
for him to baptize them. They said they would not
be baptized until I would baptize them myself. I told
them I would act if they desired it. So I baptized
the people, and Brother Stewart was much offended with
them. He had not yet learned that he that exalteth him-
self shall be cast down, and he that humbleth himself
shall be exalted. I then called on the people for a contri-
bution, to get some clothing for Brother Stewart. I had
concluded to have him return home, and wished to re-
clothe him before he started, for he was then in need

124 THE SAINTS GATHER AT NAUVOO

of it. The contribution was more liberal than I ex-
pected. V

After Brother Stewart departed I stayed there some
three weeks. Then I made up my mind to go home
and visit my family. Brother Sanders invited me to
go to Gainsborough with him, where he presented me
with a nice supply of clothing. Sister Sanders pre-
sented me with a fine horse, saddle, and bridle, and
twelve dollars in money. The congregation gave me
fifty dollars, and I had from them an outfit worth over
three hundred dollars. I at first refused to accept the
horse, but Sister Sanders appeared so grieved at this
that I finally took it. I left my congregation In charge
of Elder Julien Moses, and started for my family about
the 1st of October, 1839. I promised to call on my
flock the next spring, or send a suitable minister to
wait upon them.

When I reached Vandalia I found my family well.
God had raised up friends for them in in my absence.
The Saints were then gathering at Commerce, that Is to
say Nauvoo, Hancock County, Illinois. I visited my
sister's family that fall; they then lived about one
hundred miles north of Vandalia. I preached often
through Central Illinois, and that fall I baptized all of
my wife's family, except her father. He held out and
refused the gospel until he was on his deathbed ; then he
demanded baptism, but being in a country place he died
ere an elder could be procured to baptize him. By the
rules of our Church a person can be baptized for the
dead, and later he was saved to eternal life by the bap-
tism of one of his children for the salvation of his soul.

. CHAPTER VIII

LEE AS A MISSIONARY

SHORTLY after my return to Illinois I built a
house for my family. During the winter I
entered into a trading and trafficking business
with G. W. Hickerson. We would go over the
country and buy up chickens, butter, feathers, bees-
wax, and coon skins, and haul them to St. Louis, and
carry back calicoes and other goods in payment for the
articles first purchased. We made some money that
way.

While carrying on this trade I drew the remainder
of my money from my friend, Vanleven, and began my
preparations for joining the Saints. About the middle
of April, 1840, I succeeded in securing a good outfit,
and with my old friend Stewart again joined the Saints
at Nauvoo. I felt it to be God's will that I must obey
the orders of the Prophet, hence my return to the society
of the brethren.

Joseph and his two counselors, his brother Hyrum
and Sidney Rigdon had been released from jail in Rich-
mond, Missouri, and were again at the head of the
Church and directing the energies of the brethren. It
was the policy of Joseph to hold the city lots in Nauvoo

125

126 LEE AS A MISSIONARY

at a high price, so as to draw money from the rich, but
not so high as to prevent the poor from obtaining homes.
The poor who lost all their property in following the
Church were presented with a lot free in the center of
the city. The Prophet told them not to sell their lots
for less than eight hundred to one thousand dollars, but
to sell for that when offered; then they could take a
cheaper lot in the outskirts of the city and have money
left to fix up comfortably.

All classes, Jews and Gentiles, were allowed to settle
there, one man's money being as good as another's. No
restrictions were placed on the people; they had the
right to trade with anyone that suited them. All
classes attended meetings, dances, theaters, and other
gatherings, and were permitted to eat bimJ drink to-
gether. The outsiders were invited to join in all of
our amusements. Ball was a favorite sport with the
men, and the Prophet frequently took a hand in the
game. He appeared to treat aU men alike, and never
condemned a man until he had given him a fair trial
to show what was in him.

Among the first things was the laying of the foun-
dation of the Temple. When this was done each man
was required to do one day's work in every ten days,
in quarrying rock or doing other work for the struc-
ture. A company was sent up the Mississippi River
to the Pineries to get out lumber for the Temple and
other public buildings. The money for city lots went
into the Church treasury to purchfiise materials for the
Temple which could not be supplied by the Sainta' own
labor.

LEE AS A MISSIONARY 187

At the conference in April, 1840, the Prophet deliv-
ered a lengthy address upon the history and condition
of the Saints. He reminded the brethren that all had
suffered alike for the sake of the gospel. The rich
and the poor had been brought to a common level by
persecution ; many of the brethren owed debts that they
had been forced to contract in order to get out of Mis-
souri alive. He considered it unchristianlike for the
brethren to demand the payment of such debts; he did
not wish to screen anyone from the just payment of his
debts, but he did think that it would be for the glory
of the Kingdom if the people, of their own will, freely
forgave each other all their existing indebtedness, one
to the other, renew their covenants with Almighty Grod
and with each other, refrain from evil, and live their reli-
gion. By this means God's Holy Spirit would support
and bless the people.

The people were then asked if they were in favor
of thus bringing about the year of jubilee. All that
felt so inclined were asked to make it known by raising
their hands; every hand in the audience was raised.
The Prophet declared all debts of the Saints, to and
from each other, forgiven and wiped out. He then gave
the following words of advice to the people:

"I wish you all to know that because you were jus-
tified in taking property from your enemies, while
engaged in war in Missouri, which was needed to sup-
port you, there is now a different condition of things.
We are no longer at war, and you must stop stealing.
When the right time comes we will go in force and take
the whole State of Missouri. It belongs to us as our

128 LEE AS A MISSIONARY

inheritance; but I want no more petty stealing. A
man that will steal petty articles from his enemies will,
when occasion offers, steal from his brethren too. Now
I command you, that you who have stolen must steal no
more. I ask all the brethren to renew their covenants,
and start anew to live their religion. If you will do
this, I will forgive you your past sins.'*

The vote was taken on this proposition, and resulted
in the unanimous decision of the people to act as re-
quested by the Prophet. He then continued, saying
that he never professed to be a perfect man.

^^ I have my failings and passions to contend with the
same as has the greatest stranger to Grod. I am tempted
the same as you are, my brethren. I am not infallible.
All men are subject to temptation, but they are not jus-
tified in yielding to their passions and sinful natures.
There is a constant warfare between the two natures
of man. This is the warfare of the Saints. It is writ-
ten that the Lord would have a tried people — ^a people
that would be tried as gold is tried by the fire, even seven
times tried and purilSed from the dross of unrighteous-
ness. The chances of all men for salvation are equal.
True, some have greater capacity than others, yet the
chances for improving our minds and subduing our
passions by denying ourselves to all unrighteousness and
cultivating the principles of purity are the same; they
are within the reach of every man; all have their free
agency; all can lay hold of the promises of eternal life,
if they will only be faithful and comply with God's
will and obey the Priesthood in these last days. Never
betray anyone, for God hates a traitor, and so do I.

LEE AS A MISSIONARY 1S9

Stand by each other; never desert a friend, especially
in the hour of trouble. Remember that our reward
consists in doing good acts, and not in long prayers like
the Scribes and Pharisees of old, who prayed to be seen
of men. Never mind what men think of you, if your
hearts are right before God. It is written, ^Po unto
others as you would that others should do unto you.'
The first commandment is, ^Thou shalt love the Lord
thy God with all thy heart, mind, and strength.' The
second commandment is, ^ Thou shalt love thy neighbor
as thyself.' Upon these two hang all the law and the
prophets."

To more deeply impress these truths upon the minds
of his people the Prophet gave them an account of the
man who fell among thieves and was relieved by the
stranger; and he also taught us from the Scriptures,
as well as by the revelations that he had received from
Grod, that it is humane acts and deeds of kindness, jus-
tice and words of truth, that are accounted to man
for righteousness; that prayers, made to be heard
by men, and hypocritical groans are displeasing to
God.

The Prophet talked to us plainly, and fully
instructed us in our duty and gave the long-faced
hypocrites such a lecture that much good was done. I
had at that time learned to dread a religious fanatic,
and I was pleased to hear the Prophet lay down the law
to them. A fanatic is always dangerous, but a religious
fanatic is to be dreaded by all men — ^there is no reason
in one of them. I cannot understand how men will
blindly follow fanatical teachers. I always demanded

180 LEE AS A MISSIONARY

a reason for my belief, and hoped I never would become
a victim of fanaticism.

During the summer of 1840 I built a house and such
other buildings as I required on my lot on Warsaw
street, and was again able to say I had a home. The
brethren were formed into military companies that
year in Nauvoo. Col. A. P. Rockwood was drill-
master. Brother Rockwood was then a captain, but was
afterwards promoted to be colonel of the Host of Israel.
I was then fourth corporal of the company. The people
were regularly drilled and taught military tactics, so
that they would be ready to act when the time came for
returning to Jackson County, the land of our inheri*
tance. Most of my wife's relatives came to Nauvoo
that year, and settled near my house.

In 1841 I was sent on a mission through Illinois,
Kentucky, and Tennessee. I also visited portions of
Arkansas. I traveled in company, on that mission,
with Elder Franklin Edwards. I was then timid about
speaking in towns or cities. I felt that I had not a
sufficient experience to justify me in doing so.

My comrade had less experience than I had, and the
worst of it was he would not study to improve his mind,
or permit me to study in quiet. He was negligent, and
did not pay sufficient attention to secret prayer, to
obtain that nearness to God that is so necessary for a
minister to have if he expects his works to be blessed
with Divine favor. I told him he must do better, or
go home. He promised to do better; also agreed that
he would do the begging for food and lodging, and I
might do the preaching. I accepted the offer, and in

LEE AS A MISSIONARY 181

this way we got along well and pleasantly for some
time.

At the crossing of the Forkadeer River we stayed over
night with the ferryman, and were well entertained.
When we left the ferry the old gentleman told us we
would be in a settlement of Methodist people that even-
ing, and they were set in their notions and hated Mor-
mons as badly as the Church of England hated Metho-
dists, and if we got food or shelter among them he would
be mistaken. He told us to begin to ask for lodging at
least an hour before sundown, or we would not get it.

In the after-part of the day we remembered the
advice of the morning and stopped at every house. The
houses were about half a mile apart. We were refused
at every house. The night came on dark and stormy,
the rain fell in torrents, while heavy peals of thunder
and bright flashes of lightning were constant, or seemed
so to me. The timber was very heavy, making the
night darker than it would otherwise have been. The
road was badly cut up from heavy freight teams passing
over it, and the holes were full of water. We fell into
many holes of mud and water, and were well soaked.

About ten o'clock we called at the house of a
Methodist class leader, and asked for lodging and food.
He asked who we were. We told him that we were Mor-
mon preachers. As soon as he heard the name Mormon
he became enraged, and said no Mormon could stay in
his house. We started on. Soon afterwards we heard
him making efforts to set his dogs on us. The dogs
came running and barking, as a pack of hounds al-
ways do.

•^^

182 LEE AS A MISSIONARY

Brother Edwards was much frightened; but I told
him not to be scared, I would protect him. So when
the dogs came near us I commenced to clap my hands
and shouted as though the fox was just ahead of us;
this caused the dogs to rush on and leave us in safety.
In this way we escaped injury from the pack of ten or
more dogs that the Methodist had put on our trail.

At the next house we were again refused shelter and
food. I asked for permission to sit under the porch until
the rain stopped.

"No,** said the man, "if you were not Mormons I

would gladly entertain you, but as you are Mormons
I dare not permit you to stop around me."

This made twenty-one houses that we had called at
and asked for lodging, and at each place we had been
refused, simply because we were Mormons.

About midnight my partner grew very sick of his
contract to do the begging and resolved to die before
he would ask for aid from such people again. I told
him I would have both food and lodging at the next
place we stopped. He said it was useless to make
the attempt, and I confess that the numerous refusals
we had met with were calculated to dishearten many a
person ; but I had faith in God. I had never yet gone
to Him in a humble and penitent manner without
receiving strength to support me, nor had He ever sent
me empty-handed from Him. My trust was in God,
and I advanced to the next house, confident that I would
not ask in vain.

As we approached the house we discovered that the
negroes were having a dance. I asked where their

LEE AS A MISSIONARY 18S

master was; they pointed out the house to me. We
walked to the house and up on the porch. The door
was standing open; a candle was burning, and near
the fire a woman was sitting holding a sick child on her
lap. The man was also sitting near the fire. Our
footsteps attracted their attention ; our appearance was
not inviting as we stood there wet, muddy, and tired. I
spoke in a loud voice, saying:

^^ Sir, I beseech you, in the name of Jesus Christ, to
entertain us as servants of the living God. We are
ministers of the gospel, we travel without purse or scrip ;
we preach without hire, and are now without money;
we are wet, weary, and hungry; we want refreshment,
rest, and shelter."

The man sprang to his feet, but did not say a word.
His wife said:

" Tell them to come in."

"We will do you no harm; we are friends, not ene-
mies," I said.

We were invited in. Servants were called, a good
fire was made and a warm supper placed before us.
After eating we were shown to a good bed. We slept ..- ^..^ »
until near ten o'clock in the morning. When we did
awaken our clothes were clean and dry, and breakfast
was ready and waiting for us. In fact, we were as well
treated as it was possible to ask.

This family had lately come from the State of Vir-
ginia, intending to try that climate for a year, and
then, if they liked it, purchase land and stay there
permanently. After breakfast the gentleman said:

"You had a severe time of it among the Christians

184 LEE AS A MISSIONARY

yesterday and last night. As you are ministers, sent
out to convert sinners, you cannot do better than to
preach to these Christians, and seek to convert them.''

He offered to send word all over the settlement and
notify the people, if we would stay and preach that
night. We accepted his offer, and remained, thus secur-
ing the rest that we so much needed, thanking God for
still remembering and caring for us. His servants.

Agreeably to arrangements, we preached in the Meth-
odist meeting-house to a very attentive audience upon
the first principles of the gospel. We alluded to the
treatment of Christ and His followers by the Pharisees
and Sadducees, the religious sects of those days, and
said that we preached the same gospel, and fared but
little better. This meeting-house had been built con-
jointly by Methodists and Universalists. Members from
both persuasions were present. Our neighbor who had
fed and cared for us leaned to the latter faith.

At the close of our remarks the class leader who had
set the hounds on our track was the first to the stand
to invite us home with him. I told him that the claims
of those who did hot set their dogs on us, after they
had turned us from their doors hungry, were first with
me — ^that his claims were an after consideration. He
said it was his negro boys that sent the hounds after us ;
he would not be bluffed. He said that one of us must
go with him — that if I would not go Brother Frank
must go. I told him that Elder Edwards could use his
own pleasure, but I would hold a meeting that night
with our Universalist brethren ; and thus we parted.

Elder Edwards went to spend the night with the

LEE AS A MISSIONARY 185

class leader, while I attended a meeting with the friends
who had invited me home with them. I had a good
time. Of their own accord they made up a collection
of a few dollars as a token of their regard for me.
I was to meet Elder Edwards at the house of my friend
who took us in at midnight from the storm, an hour
before sun ; but he did not put in an appearance for an
hour after. When he got within talking distance I saw
by his features that he had been roughly dealt with.
His first words were :

"He is the wickedest old man that I ever met with,
and, if he don't repent, God will curse him."

That was enough, and I began to laugh. I con-
ceived what he had to encounter the long night before.
He said:

**If the Lord will forgive me for going this time,
I will never go again unless you are along." I said
to him:

^^ Brother Frank, experience teaches a dear school,
yet fools will not learn at any other. I knew what
treatment you would receive, and refused to go. If you
had been a wise man you Would have taken the hint and
kept away from him."

We made our way through to Overton County,
Tennessee. Here I advised my friend Edwards to
return to Nauvoo, and gave him money to pay his fare
on a steamer, for he was not cut out for a preacher.

At Carlisle, the county seat of Overton County, I
met with a young man, an elder, by the name of Dwight
Webster. Though but little experienced, yet he was a
man of steady habits and an agreeable companion. We

186 LEE AS A MISSIONARY

held a number of meetings in this part of the country.
Brother Webster and I baptized several persons, and
made a true friend of a wealthy merchant, named Arm-
strong, who welcomed us to his house and placed us under
his protection. He also owned a large establishment in
Louisville, Kentucky. He was an infidel, though an
honorable gentleman. His wife Nancy, and her sister
Sarah, were both baptized.

While here I received a letter from Brother James
Face, one of my near neighbors in Nauvoo, requesting
me to visit his brother, William Pace, and his relatives
in Rutherford County, Tennessee. Elder A. O. Smoot
and Dr. David Lewis succeeded us in this county, and in
Jackson County, Tennessee, and added many to those
whom we had already baptized.

Brother Webster and I made our way through to
Stone River, preaching by the way, as opportunity
occurred. Here I handed my letter of introduction to
William Pace, brother of my neighbor, James Pace,
who received us kindly and procured us the liberty
of holding forth in the Campbellite chapel.

Here we were informed that the Campbellite preachers
were heavy on debate ; that none of the other sects could
stand before them, and that no one dare meet them
in public or private discussion. I replied that my trust
was in Grod, that the message I had to bear was from
Heaven ; that if it would not bear the scrutiny of man
I did not want to stand by it ; but if it was of Grod He
would not suffer His servants to be confounded.

** Truth is mighty and will prevail ; Error cannot stand
before Truth. If these paen can overthrow the gospel

LEE AS A MISSIONARY 187

which I preach, the sooner they do it the better for me.
I do not wish to deceive anyone, or to deceive myself. If
anyone can point out an error in the gospel which I
preach, I am willing to drop that error, and exchange
it for truth."

The hour came, and Brother Webster and I both
spoke. We spoke on the first principles of the Grospel
of Christ, as taught by the Saviour and His apostles.

Before sitting down I extended the courtesy of the
pulpit to any gentleman that wished to reply or offer
any remarks either for or against what we had set forth.
Parson Hall, the presiding Campbellite minister, was
on his feet in a moment and denounced us as impostors.
He said we were holding forth a theory that was fulfilled
in Christ; that the canon of Scripture being full, these
spiritual gifts that were spoken of in the New Testa-
ment were done away with, being no longer necessary.
As for the story of the " Golden Bible " (Book of Mor-
mon), that was absurd in the extreme, as there were to
be no other books or revelations granted. He quoted the
Revelations of St. John in his support, where they read :

"He that addeth to, or diminisheth from the words
of the prophecies and this Book, shall have the plagues
herein written added to his torment," or words to that
effect. I followed him in the discussion, and quoted
John where it reads:

" He that speaketh not according to the law and the
testimony hath no light in him." I said that my
authority and testimony were from the Bible, the book
of the law of the Lord, which all Christian believers
hold as a sacred rule of their faith and practice.

1S8 LEE AS A MISSIONARY

To that authority I hoped my worthy friend would
not object. I illustrated my position by further quo-
tations from the Scriptures, and when our meeting was
over the people flocked around Brother Webster and
myself in a mass, to shake hands with us and invite us
to their houses — ^the Methodists, Baptists, and Presby-
terians especially.

The planters in this county were mostly wealthy, and
prided themselves on being hospitable and kind to
strangers, especially to ministers of the gospel. We
went from house to house and preached two and three
times a week. We saw that the seed had already been
sown in honest hearts, and we were near to them.

Knowing the danger of being lifted up by self-
approbation, I determined to be on my guard, attend
to secret prayer, and to reading and keeping diaries.
When at our friend Pace's house Brother Webster and
I would frequently resort to a lonely grove to attend to
prayer and read to ourselves.

CHAPTER IX

MORMONISM AND ITS ORIGIN

ONLY a short time after the events narrated it
iwas arranged that Parson Hall and myself
should hold another discussion in the Campbell-
ite chapel. Parson Hall did not want to meet
me in discussion, but he must do so or lose his flock,
as all the people had become interested in the subject of
Mormonism. We met at the appointed time, and chose
two umpires to act as moderators of the meeting. The
subject to be discussed was:

** Are apostles, prophets, and teachers, together with
the spiritual gifts spoken of and recorded by the Apostle
Mark in his 16th chapter, necessary to the Church now
as they were then?'*

In his closing speech Parson Hall became very abusive
and denounced the Mormons to the lowest regions of
darkness, and called the Prophet Joseph a Vile impostor.
I replied to him and closed the discussion. It had been
agreed that the Old and New Testaments should be the
only authorities to be quoted by us. The umpires refused
to decide as to which one of us had the best of the dis-
cussion. They said it rested with the people to decide

ISO

140 MORMONISM AND ITS ORIGIN

for themselves. It was evident, however, that the people
were with me. The principal topic of conversation was
about this strange Mormon doctrine.

Parson Hall's flock was by no means satisfied with his
course. He said the Mormon doctrine was the strongest
Bible doctrine he had ever heard of, and he feared the
consequences of a further discussion. But this would
not satisfy the people, who wanted to hear and learn
more of it; so another discussion was agreed upon, in
which Parsons Curlee and Nichols were to assist Parson
Hall, and prompt him. The subject was :

^^ Is the Book of Mormon of Divine origin, and has it
come forth in direct fulfillment of prophecy? And was
Joseph Smith inspired of God?"

We selected three judges ; the hall was thronged. I
felt the responsibility of my situation, but I put my trust
in Grod to give me light and utterance to the convincing
of the honest and pure in heart. The discussion lasted
many hours. I showed conclusively, both from the Old
and New Testaments, that, in accordance with Scripture
and prophecy, the ten tribes of Israel had been broken
up and scattered upon the face of the earth. That sure
and indisputable evidence had been found and produced
by which it was certain that the North American In-
dians were descendants from the ten tribes of Israel. I
showed this from many customs and rites prevalent
among the Indians, and there could be no doubt, in any
rational mind, that these tribes had sprung from the
remnants of the scattered ten tribes of IsraeL The
prophecies of the Old and New Testaments, the tradi-
tions and history of the Indians, so far as known, their

MORMONISM AND ITS ORIGIN 141

solemn religious rites and observances, were conclusive
evidence of this fact.

And God has repeatedly promised that, in His own
good time, these tribes of Israel, this chosen people,
should be again gathered together ; that a new and fur-
ther revelation should be given them and to the whole
world, and that under this new dispensation Zion should
be rebuilt, and the glory of Gk)d fill the whole earth as
the waters cover the mighty deep. It should be as a
seated book unto them, which men deliver to one that
is learned, saying, ^^Read this book," and he saith,
^^ I cannot, for it is a sealed book." It is strange that a
people, once so favored of God, strengthened by His
arm and counseled by His prophets and inspired men,
should have wandered and become lost to all sense of
duty to Grod ! But so it was, until, as the prophet says,
the Book that should come unto them spoke to them
out of the ground — out of the dust of the earth ; as a
" familiar spirit, even out of the dust of the earth."

The Book that was to contain the Divine revelation of
Grod was to come forth, written upon plates, in a lan-
guage unknown to men. But a man unlearned, not by
his own power, but by the power of Grod, by means of
the Urim and Thummim, was to translate it into our
language. And this record, in due time, came according
to Grod's will. It was found deposited in the side of a
mountain, or hill, called Cumorrah, written in the re-
formed Egyptian language, in Ontario County, in the
State of New York. It was deposited in a stone box,
put together with cement, air-tight. The soil about the
box was worn away, until a comer of the box was visible.

14« MORMONISM AND ITS ORIGIN

It was found by the Prophet Joseph, then an illiterate
lad, or young man, who had been chosen of Grod as His
instrument for making the same known to men.

The Prophet Joseph was a young man of moral
character, belonging to no sect, but an earnest inquirer
after truth. He was not permitted to remove the box
for a period of two years after he found it. The angel
of God that had the records in charge would not permit
him to touch them. In attempting to do so, on one
occasion, his strength was paralyzed, and the angel
appeared before him and told him how that record con-
tained the gospel of God and an historical account of the
God of Joseph in this land; that through their trans-
gressions the records were taken away from the people
and hid in the earth, to come forth at the appointed time,
when the Lord should set His heart, the second time, to
recover the remnant of His people, scattered throughout
all nations; that the remnant of His people should be
united with the stick of Judah, in the hands of Ephraim,
and they should become one stick in the hands of the
Lord. This is the Bible, which is the stick of Judah,
that contained the gospel and the records of the House
of Israel, till the Messiah came. The angel further
informed Joseph that when the ten tribes of Israel were
scattered one branch went to the north; that prior to
the birth of Jesus Christ the other branch left Jerusalem,
taking the records with them, of which the Book of
Mormon is a part. The branch of the ten tribes which
went north doubtless have a record with them.

When these plates containing the Book of Mormon
and God's will, as therein revealed, were removed from

MORMONISM AND ITS ORIGIN 148

Ontario County, New York, they were taken to Professor
Anthon, of New York City, for translation. He replied
that he could not translate them, that they were written
in ^^a sealed language, unknown to the present age."
This was just as the Prophet Isaiah said it should be.

Do any of the present denominations counsel with the
Lord.** No, they deny Revelation, and seek to hide their
ways from Him. Upon all such He pronounces woe.
I do not wish to be considered as casting aspersions on
any other sect. It is not my purpose to do so. The
love that I have for truth and the salvation of the human
family may cause me to offend, but if I do so it is be-
cause of my exceeding zeal to do good. Remember that
the reproof of a friend is better than the smite of an
enemy. Jesus said, " Woe unto you that are angry and
offended because of the truth."

It is hot policy on your part to be offended on account
of the truth. If your systems will not stand the scru-
tiny of men, how can they stand the test of the great
Judge of both the living and the dead? I place a
greater value upon the salvation of my soul than I do
upon all earthly considerations.

After my second discussion I began to baptize some
of the leading members of the Campbellite Church.
Among the first to be baptized were John Thompson
and wife. Brother Thompson was sheriff of Ruther-
ford County, and an influential man. Among others
who were baptized were Wm. Pace and wife. Mrs.
Pace was a sister of Parson Nichols, who assisted Par-
son Hall in his last discussion with me. Major D. M.
Jarratt and wife, Mrs. Caroline Ghiliam, Major Miles

144 MORMONISM AND ITS OttlGIN

Anderson, and others were also baptized and received
into the Church.

My friend Webster, after being with me about a
month, returned to visit and strengthen the branches of
the Church established in Smith, Jackson, and Overton
counties. I continued my labors on Stone River and
Creple Creek about six months. During the most of
this time I availed myself of the opportunity of study-
ing grammar and other EngHsh branches. During my
stay I lectured three times a week, Wednesdays, Satur-
days, and Sunday afternoons.

Sabbath forenoon I attended the meetings of other
denominations. During this time I held four public dis-
cussions in addition to those I had with Parson Hall.
I held two discussions with the Rev. James Trott, who
for fifteen years had been a missionary to the Cherokee
Nation. I held a closing debate in that settlement with
the Rev. Mr. Cantrall, of the Campbellite faith. He
came from a distance, at the request of friends, to en-
deavor to save the flock.

After consultation with Parson Hall and other mem-
bers of the flock they refused to submit to moderators or
judges; neither were they willing to be confined to the
Old and New Testaments for authority to disprove the
doctrine that I defended. Their proposition was that
Mr. Cantrall should speak first, bringing out any argu-
ment he chose; when he finished I was to conclude the
debate, and the people were to judge for themselves who
had the best of the argument.

My iriends would not consent to this arrangement, but
I told the opposition they might have it their own way.

MORMONISM AND ITS ORIGIN 146

If the Rev. Cantrall wished to condescend to the platform
of a blackguard, in a case of necessity I would meet
him there, though I preferred honorable debate to
slander and ridicule. This statement I made to the
assembly prior to the gentleman's mounting the stand,
with Parsons Hill, Crulee, Trott, and Nichols as
prompters.

They had provided themselves with a roll of pamphlets
and newspapers, containing many of the low, cunning,
lying stories about the Prophet Joseph walking on the
water, being a money digger, an impostor, and a thou-
sand such tales. Mr. Cantrall read and emphasized
each story, as his prompters handed them to him. He
occupied two hours and a half in this manner, and about
half an hour in trying to point out discrepancies in the
Book of Mormon.

He spoke of the absurdities of the boat that the Ne-
phites built in which to cross the ocean, from Asia to
America, and said that it was built tight, excepting
a little hole on top for air, and that it would shoot
through the water like a fish, and ridiculed such an
absurdity. He defied me to point to any such incon-
sistencies in the Holy Bible. He said the Bible was a
book of common sense, written by men inspired of God.
It was full of good works and pure characters, nothing
like the impostor Joseph. He challenged me again
to point to a single instance in the Bible which would
compare with the stories in the Book of Mormon. The
idea of apostles and prophets and supernatural gifts
in the Church, as in the days of Christ, was ab-
surd. He said the History of Nephi was absurd and

146 MORMONISM AND ITS ORIGIN

a burlesque upon common sense ; that he hoped none of
the people would be led away by such nonsense and
folly. I sat facing him during all his long harangue
of abuse and ridicule.

When it was my turn to speak I asked the reverend
gentleman to occupy my seat. I did not want more
than thirty minutes to reply. I said to the assembly
that a sense of duty to the truth, and the cause I had
espoused, alone prompted me to make any reply to the
long tirade of abuse and sarcasm they had been listening
to. The gentleman and his prompters had gathered
quite an angry-looking cloud of pamphlets and news-
paper slang and abuse, without quoting a single passage
of Scripture to disprove my position, or in support of
their own. But on the contrary, he had become an ac-
cuser of the brethren, speaking evil of things he knew
not. The spirit of persecution, hatred, and malice is
not the spirit of the meek and lowly Saviour. The
gentleman tells you that the day of perfection has
arrived, that Satan is bound in the gospel chain, that we
have no need of spiritual manifestations, that this is the
reign of Christ. Now, I will say that if this is the mil-
lennial reign of Christ, and the devil is bound in the
gospel chain, I pity the inhabitants of the earth when
he gets loose again. After reading the description of
the millennial reign, as it shall be, as described by the
Prophet Isaiah, can anyone be so stupid as to believe
that we are now living in that holy day? Shame
on him who would deceive and tamper with the souls
of men! The gentleman who told you this, doesn't
believe it.

MORMONISM AND ITS ORIGIN 147

The gentleman has challenged me to produce anything
from the Bible equaling in strangeness the building of a
boat like a fish, in which the Nephites crossed the ocean
from Asia to America. I call his attention to the first
chapter of the Book of Jonah. Here a very strange
craft was used for three days and nights, in which to
send a missionary to Nineveh. This craft was con-
structed after the manner of the boat spoken of in the
Book of Mormon. If the prophet was correct in the
description of his craft, he too scooted through the
water in the same way that the Nephites did in their
boat. The Book of Mormon is nothing more or less
than a book containing the history of a portion of the
House of Israel, who left Jerusalem about the time of
the reign of Zedekiah, King of Judah, and crossed the
ocean to America ; containing also the gospel which was
preached to them on this continent, which is the same
gospel as that preached by Christ and His Apostles at
Jerusalem. The Bible and the Book of Mormon both
^contain a history of the different branches of the House
of Israel, and each contains the gospel of Christ as it
was preached unto them, the different branches of the
house of Israel, and to all nations. Both testify of each
other, and point with exactness to the dispensation of the
fullness of time. The Book of Mormon does not contain
a new gospel ; it is the same gospel as that preached by
Christ. It is a mysterious book, just what the prophet
said it should be, ^^ a marvelous work, a wonder." But
my friend says that it is too mysterious, too wonder*
ful, for human credence, and challenges me to point out
anything told in the Bible that seems inconsistent with

148 MORMONISM AND ITS ORIGIN

reason or experience. Now, which is the more rea-
sonable, that Nephi built a boat after the pattern men-
tioned in the Mormon Bible, being directed by God how
to build it, and then crossed the ocean to this continent,
or that Jonah was in the whale's belly for three days
and three nights, and then made a safe landing? Or
would it sound any better if Nephi had said that when
he and his company came to the great waters, the Lord
had prepared whales, two or more, to receive them
and their outfit, and set them over on this side?

Nothing is impossible with God. If He saw fit to send
Jonah on his mission in a whale's belly, I have no fault to
find with Him for so doing. He has the right to do His
own will and pleasure; and if He instructed Nephi how
to fashion his boat, or Noah to build an ark against the
deluge, or caused Balaam's ass to speak and rebuke
the madness of his master, or Moses to lead the chil-
dren of Israel through the Red Sea, without any boat
at all, or the walls of Jericho to fall to the ground,
and the people to become paralyzed through the toot-
ing of rams' horns, or empowered Joshua to command
the sun to stand still while he slaughtered his enemies, is
any of these things more wonderful than the other?

Now one of these instances that I have selected from
the Bible, if found in the Book of Mormon, would
be sufficient to stamp it with absurdity and everlasting
contempt, according to the gentlemen who oppose
me; but when found in the Bible the story assumes
another phase entirely. It is as the Saviour said
of the Pharisees, ^^Ye strain at a gnat and swallow a
camel." My opponent strains at a gnat, when found in

MORMONISM AND ITS ORIGIN 149^

the Book of Mormon, but if camels are discovered in the
Bible he swallows them by the herd. I cannot see why
a big story, told in the Bible, should be believed any
more readily than one found in the Book of Mormon.

It is not my purpose to find discrepancies in the char-
acters of the ancient prophets or inspired writers, but
my opponent has challenged me to produce from the
Bible a character of such disrepute as that of Joseph,
the Mormon Prophet. Now I will say that of the
characters I shall mention we have only their own his-
tory or account of what they did. Their enemies and
contemporaries have long since passed away. But if
their enemies could speak worse of them than they have
of themselves, decency would blush to read their story.
I will refer to only a few instances.

Moses, the meek, as he is called, murdered an Egyp-
tian that strove with an Israelite, and had to run away
from his country for the offense. He was afterwards
sent by Grod to bring the Israelites out of bondage.
Noah was a preacher of righteousness. He built the
ark, and was saved through the deluge. His name has
been handed down from posterity to posterity, in honor-
able remembrance, as one who feared Grod and worked
righteousness. But we find him soon after the Flood
getting drunk, exposing his nakedness, and cursing a
portion of his oWn posterity. Lot, whose family was
the only Grod-f earing family in Sodom and Gromorrah,
rescued by the angel of God from the judgments that
overwhelmed those cities, when only a short distance
from Sodom became drunk and debauched his daugh-
ters, Thiftk of th^ conduct of David with Uriah's wife —

150 MORMONISM AND ITS ORIGIN

and David was, we are told, a man after God's own
heart. Also Judah, Judge in Israel. Peter cursed and
swore and denied his Master. The enemies of Christ said
He was a gluttonous man and a wine bibber, a friend
of the publicans and sinners; that after the people at
the marriage feast were well drunken, He turned water
into wine that they might have more to drink; that in
the cornfield He plucked the ears of com and ate them ;
that He saw an ass hitched, and without leave took it
and rode into Jerusalem ; that He went into the Temple
and overset the tables of the money changers and took
cords and whaled them out, telling them they had made
His Father's house a den of thieves. I am aware that
all Christians justify the acts of Christ, because He
was the Son of God. But the people at that time did
not believe Him to be the Son of God, any more
than the gentleman believes that Joseph is the prophet
of God. I have alluded to these instances merely
in answer to the challenge imposed upon me by my
opponent.

Few seem to comprehend that man, in and of him-
self, is frail, weak, needy, and dependent, although the
Creator placed within his reach, as a free agent, good and
evil, and instilled in the heart of every rational being a
degree of light that makes us sensitive to, and teaches
us right from, wrong. As the Saviour says:

** There is a light that lighteth every man that oometh
into the world."

My argument as I relate it here Has been abbreviated
very much, lest I tire my readers. I had scarcely closed
speaking before my reverend opponents were making

MORMONISM AND ITS ORIGIN 161

for the door. They would have nothing more to do with
the Mormons. Some were honest enough, however,
to acknowledge that Mormonism had stood the test;
that it could not be disproved from the Bible, and
sooner or later all other creeds would have to give way
to it, or deny the Bible, for the more it was investigated
the more popular it would become, as it would expose
the many weak points and inconsistencies of the differ-
ent denominations. Others denounced it as an imposi-
tion, and warned their adherents to have nothing to do
with it. This kind of talk from the pulpit served
to give Mormonism a new impetus. I soon baptized
many converts, and organized branches in that and
adjoining counties of over one hundred members.

CHAPTER X

LEE CASTS OUT DEVILS

A FTER holding the discussion mentioned, Brother

/^L Young, of Jackson County, Tennessee,
.X^ wished me to go with him and join in a
discussion with a couple of Campbellite
preachers. At first I declined, as the distance was
nearly one hundred miles, and my labors in the ministry
where I was were pressing. I had more calls to
preach than I could fill. However, I finally consented
to go and attend the discussion. On our arrival at the
place agreed upon I learned that all necessary arrange-
ments had been made. The subject was:

** Is the Book of Mormon of Divine authenticity, and
has it come forth in direct fulfillment of prophecy found
in the Old and New Testaments; and is Joseph Smith
Divinely inspired and called of Grod?'*

There was a large concourse of people assembled. The
discussion lasted two days. At the close of the debate
the judge decided that the Mormons brought forth the
strongest reasonings and Scriptural arguments, and that
the other side had the best of the Mormons in sarcasm
and abuse.

When I was about to leave. Brother Young exchanged

159

LEE CASTS OUT DEVILS 168

horses with me, he keeping my pony, and giving me
a fine blooded black mare. I was then built up,
so far as a good outfit for traveling was concerned.
Brother Young traveled with me as far as Indian Creek,
Putnam County, twenty-five miles southeast, as report
said that a couple of Mormons had been there. We
concluded to visit the place and learn the facts.

This was about the 1st of March. It was Satur-
day when we arrived there. We rode at once to the
Methodist chapel. Here we found several hundred
people assembled — ^the most distressed and horrified wor-
shipers my eyes had ever beheld. Their countenances
and actions evinced an inward torture of agony. Some
of them were lying in a swoon, apparently lifeless;
others were barking like dogs; still singing, praying,
and speaking in tongues — ^their eyes red and distorted
with excitement.

The chapel was situated in a yard surrounded with
trees. I was so overcome with amazement and surprise
that I forgot I was on horseback. The first I remem-
ber was that a man had led my horse inside the gate
and was pulling me ofi^, saying:

"Come, get down, you are a Mormon preacher; we
are having fine times."

Presently a chair was set for me by some rational
person, and I leaned my head upon my hands and com-
menced praying. I was a stranger, both to the people
and to their religious exercises. I was puzzled, not
knowing what to do.

There was a young woman, about eighteen years
of age, of handsome form and features, in her stocking

154 LEE CASTS OUT DEVILS

feet, her beautiful black hair hanging down over her
shoulders in a confused mass. She was preaching what
she called Mormonism, and warning the multitude to
repent and be baptized, and escape the wrath of God.
In front of her stood a young Methodist minister, to
whom she directed her remarks.

He smiled at her.

Of a sudden she changed her tack, and belted him
right and left for making light of what she said.

The next moment she confronted me, and shouted:

"You are a preacher of the true Church, and I love
you ! "

Thus saying, she sprang at me with open arms. I
stretched forth my hand and rebuked the evil spirit that
was in her, and commanded it to depart in the name
of the Lord Jesus, by virtue of the holy Priesthood in
me vested. At this rebuke she quailed, and turned
away from me like a whipped child, left the crowd,
and went home, ashamed of her conduct. This gave
me confidence in God, and in Him I put my trust still
more than I had ever done before.

It was now about sunset, and we had had no refresh-
ments since morning. I arose and informed the multi-
tude that we would preach at that place on the morrow
at ten o'clock. A merchant by the name of Marsh-
banks invited us home with him, some of the leading men
accompanying us.

They informed us that a couple of men, brothers, from
west Tennessee, named William and Alfred Young, for-
merly members of the Baptist Church, had joined the
Mormons, and had been there and preached; that they

LEE CASTS OUT DEVILS 166

enjoyed spiritual gifts as the apostles anciently did, and
had baptized the people into that faith, and ordained
John Young, who was Receiver of the Land Office there,
a preacher; that he had been an intelligent, well*
educated man, but was now a fanatic; that their lead-
ing men were ruined and business prostrated, and all
through that impostor, Joe Smith. They said he ought
to be hanged before he did any more harm; that their
settlement was being ruined and all business stopped;
that if anyone would give John Young, or Mark Young,
his father, who was formerly a Methodist class leader,
his hand, or let either of them breathe in his face, he
could not resist them, but would come under the influence
and join them. I told them that I had been a member
of this Church for a number of years and had never seen
or heard of anything of this kind.

The next morning about daybreak those two fanat-
ics, the Youngs, were at Marshbanks' house. They said
they had had a glorious time through the night, and had
made a number of converts. I began to reason with
them from the Scriptures, but as soon as I came in
contact with their folly they began to whistle and
dance, and jumped on their horses and left.

Some time after, on our way to the chapel, my friend
Marshbanks indulged in a great deal of abuse of the
Prophet Joseph. He told me that I could not be heard
among the fanatics at the chapel, and had better return
to his house and hold a meeting there. I said to him :

" In the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, I will preach
there to-day, and not a dog will raise his voice against
me; you shall bear witness to it."

166 LEE CASTS OUT DEVILS

"Very well. I will go with you and try to keep
order," he replied.

As we entered the chapel, the same scene of confusion
prevailed that we observed the day before. Some were
stretched on the floor, frothing at the mouth, apparently
in the agonies of death. Others were prophesying, talk-
ing in tongues, singing, shouting, and praying. I
walked into the pulpit as a man having authority, and
said:

"In the name of Jesus Christ, and by virtue and
authority of the holy Priesthood invested in me, I com-
mand these evil spirits that are tormenting you, to be
still, while I lay before you the words of life and
salvation.*'

As I spoke every eye was turned upon me, and silence
reigned; the evil spirits were subdued and made
powerless.

There were two Presbyterian ministers present who
asked leave to take notes of my sermon, which I freely
granted, telling them they were at liberty to correct
me if, in an3i;hing, I spoke not according to the Law and
Testimony of Christ. I preached a plain sermon on the
first principles of the gospel of Christ, as taught by the
apostles. I showed them that the house of Grod was a
house of order, and not confusion; that the Spirit of
Grod brings peace, joy, light, and complete harmony.

Before I dismissed the meeting I asked my Presbyte-
rian friends if they wished to reply to me. They said
they did not ; that they were much pleased with my re-
marks, which were Scriptural and reasonable.

Now I concluded to return to the branch at Ruther-

LEE CASTS OUT DEVILS 167

ford County and continue my labors there. A delega-
tion came to me from the assembly and said:

^* Mr. Lee, your discourse has turned us upside down.
You have convinced many of us that we are going astray.
Do not, for mercy's sake, leave us in this situation. We
are persuaded that many are honest-hearted and will
obey the truth." I replied:

"My mission is to preach the truth, to call erring
children to repentance.'*

With that I appointed a meeting, and preached that
evening at the house of David Young, a brother of
Mark Young, the Methodist class leader, to a large body
of inquiring minds.

The following day I preached by the side of a clear
running brook. After the preaching many demanded
to be baptized. I went down into the water and baptized
twenty-eight persons, among whom were two well
educated young men. One was a nephew of Grov. Carlin,
of Illinois; the other was Brother McCuUough, now a
bishop at Alpine City, Utah.

Elder Samuel B. Frost had been laboring in DeKalb
County, east Tennessee, where he baptized about
thirty converts. As he was on his return to Nauvoo,
I asked him to tarry with me a few days, and assist
me, as Brother Young had returned home. Those
of the people who had been under the power of the
spirit of darkness had become alarmed, and dared not
trust themselves away from us. We fasted and prayed
three days and three nights, pleading with the Father,
in the name of the Son, to give us power over those evil
spirits.

168 LEE CASTS OUT DEVILS

And here I will say that up to the time of my witness-
ing what I have narrated I was skeptical on the sub-
ject of our power over evil spirits. I had heard of
such manifestations, but had never seen them with my
own eyes. My experience here impressed me with
the fact that we could attain such power, and showed
me the stem necessity of living near to God; for man,
in and of himself, is nothing but a tool for the tempter
to work with.

As I said, the people dared not trust themselves away
from us. Once we were in a large room at Mark
Young's house. I was sitting by a desk writing in my
diary. Adolphus Young, the chairman of the delegation
which had waited on me and requested me to remain with
them and set them right, was walking to and fro across
the room. As he came near me I noticed that his
countenance changed, and as he turned he cast a fearful
glance at me. I kept my eyes upon him as he walked
away from me. When near the center of the room he
wilted down and exclaimed:

"O Grod, have mercy on me!"

Without a word spoken. Elder Frost and I sprang
to him. Laying my hands upon him I commanded
the evil spirits, by virtue of the holy Priesthood,
and in the name of Jesus Christ, to come out of
him.

As I spoke these words I felt as if a thousand darts
had penetrated my mouth, throat, and breast. My blood
ran cold in my veins; my pulse stopped beating; in a
word, I was terror-stricken. I saw a legion of evil spirits
in the vision of my mind. And what was still more, they

LEE CASTS OUT DE^OLS 169

had fastened their fangs In me. I was about to give
up the contest, when another influence came to my relief,
and said to my spirit :

"Why yield to the powers of darkness? You hold
the keys over evil spirits. They are subject to your
bidding in the name of Jesus, through faith."

This last comforting assurance relieved my fears,
strengthened my faith, and gave me power to overcome
the evil spirits. I was only a minute or two in this
situation, but during that time I endured more agony,
torture, and pain than I ever did before or since. The
man was restored, and bore witness to the power of
God in his deliverance, and was to the day of his death
an honorable, good citizen.

During my stay here I added to this branch of the
Church until it was more than fifty members strong. My
friend. Elder Frost, agreed to wait in Overton County
until I could revisit the branch in Rutherford County
and set things in order there. Then I was to accompany
him home to our families in Nauvoo, the City of Joseph.
I ordained Brother William Pace in the office of the
lesser Priesthood, to take charge of the Saints there.
We also ordained Brother Adolphus Young to preside
over the branch at Indian Creek, Putnam County.

After calling on Brother Young I joined my friend.
Elder Frost, and drove to Nauvoo for him six jacks and
jennets to exchange for land, that on his coming he might
have a place to dwell. We had a pleasant journey to
Nauvoo, as the weather was fine. On arriving in the city
I met my family, all in good health. I traded some of my
stock with Hyrum Smith, the Prophet's brother, for land.

160 LEE CASTS OUT DEVILS

It was now June, 1842. In the summer and fall I
built me a two-story brick house on Warsaw street,
and made my family comfortable. I enclosed my
ground and fixed things snug and nice. I then took a
tour down through Illinois. H. B. Jacobs accompanied
me as a fellow companion on the way. Jacobs was
bragging about his wife, what a true, virtuous, lovely
woman she was. He almost worshiped her. Little
did he think that in his absence she was sealed to the
Prophet Joseph.

We raised up a branch of the Church in Clinton
County. Among others whom we baptized, were the
Free sisters, Louisa and Emeline; also the Nelsons.
Emeline Free was afterward sealed to Brigham, and
her sister Louisa to myself.

In Randolph County, the home of my youthful days,
I baptized my cousin Eliza Conners, with whom I had
been raised. I also baptized Esther Hall, the sister of
my old friend Samuel Hall, with whom I lived when I
was first married. I was kindly received in my own
county. Few, however, cared to investigate the
principles of Mormonism, as the most of them were
Catholics.

In all my travels I was agent for our paper, the
Nauvoo Neighbor^ and collected means, tithings, and
donations for the building of the Temple. I returned
home by steamboat.

Through the winter Joseph selected forty men for
a city guard, from the old tried Danite veterans of
the cause. I was the seventh man chosen. These men
were to be the life guard of the Prophet and Patriarch

LEE CASTS OUT DEVILS 161

and of the twelve apostles. My station as a guard was
at the Prophet's mansion. After his death my post
was changed to the residence of Brigham, he being
the acknowledged successor of the Prophet. From
the time I was appointed until we started across the
plains, when at home I stood guard every night; and
much of the time in the open air, one-half of the night
at a time, in rain, hail, snow, wind, and cold.

CHAPTER XI

HOT FOR LEE IN TENNESSEE

JJRIN6 the winter of 1841 a letter was sent
the Prophet from the leading men and mem-
bers of the branch church on Stone River,
Tennessee, and Creple Creek, Rutherford
County, Tennessee, desiring him to send me back to
labor in that country, as it was a wide field for
preaching. They stated that I had so ingratiated
myself among the people that no other man could
command the same influence and respect among
them.

This was enough. In the latter part of February
I took leave of my family and entered upon my mission.
To refuse to comply with the call of the Prophet is a
bad omen. One so doing is looked upon with dis-
trust, renders himself unpopular, and is considered a
man not to be depended upon.

At the time I started the river was blocked. with
ice. I traveled on foot, without purse or scrip,
like the apostles of old, carrying out the motto of the
Church, the bee of the desert, "Leave the hive empty-
handed and return laden." In this way I, as well as
many other elders, brought in money — ^thousands of
dollars yearly — to the Church; and I might say

16S

HOT FOR LEE IN TENNESSEE 168

hundreds of thousands, as the people among whom I
traveled were mostly wealthy, and when they received
the love of the truth their purses as well as their hearts
were opened, and they would pour out their treasures
into the lap of the bishop. All were taught that a
liberal man deviseth liberal things, and by his liberality
shall he live, and that he that soweth liberally shall reap
bountifully.

As I passed along my way I strengthened the
brethren of the various branches, reminding them of
their duties, especially of the necessity of building the
Temple. That duty was more important than all
others, for in that alone, when completed, they could
attain to the highest exaltation of the Priesthood,
with all the spiritual gifts that belong thereunto.

When I arrived at my old home, the place of my
childhood days, I there found Elder John Twist, who
was waiting my coming. We stayed in that neighbor-
hood a few days, and then started on. My uncle was
going our way with a wagon for about one hundred
miles, and we accompanied him. I passed through
Kaskaskia, where I was bom, but did not preach there,
for my uncle was in a hurry to reach the point of his
destination in Jackson County, where he was establish-
ing a woodyard on the Mississippi River. Here we
intended to take steamer for Nashville, but no steamer
would receive us on board at the landing, as it was a
bad one for boats.

While staying at that place we preached to the
people, and made our home with Mr. V. Hutcheson, and
his sister Sarah, where we were treated very kindly.

164 HOT FOR LEE IN TENNESSEE

Finally a fiatboat came in sight. We hailed it and
went aboard. We were soon on good terms with the
captain and crew, and went with them to Memphis,
Tennessee. At this place the captain of the flatboat
sold out his cargo, and then offered to pay our fare on
a steamer from Memphis to Nashville. While we were
in Memphis Gen. William Henry Harrison, then a candi-
date for President, arrived, and a great political meeting
of the Whig party was held in the open air.

After my friend Wm. Springer, the captain of the
flatboat, had sold his cargo and received his money,
he invited Brother Twist and myself to go with him
to a saloon. There were quite a number of men in the
saloon, fiddling, eating, drinking, and otherwise enjoy-
ing themselves. Capt. Springer was not used to drink-
ing. He soon got mellow, felt rich, and commenced
throwing his money around in a careless manner.

The saloon keeper was a man with an eye to business,
and became particularly interested in friend Springer.
He treated him often and insisted on his drinking. I
tried to get Springer to his boat, and took him by the
arm and started off with him, when one of the crowd
told me not to be so officious, that the man knew his
own business and was capable of attending to it. I said
nothing in reply, but I sent Brother Twist in haste to
the boat with word for the crew to come at once before
Springer was robbed of his money. They came, but
not any too soon for his benefit, as a row had commenced,
with the design of going through him while it was on.

When the crew came I started for the boat with
Springer, the crew keeping back the crowd of drunken

HOT FOR LEE IN TENNESSEE 166

robbers. By acting in this way we saved him and his
money too. Brother Twist and myself refused all kinds
of drinks that night. We were therefore sober and in
condition to protect the man who had favored us
and been our friend. Next morning Springer wished
to reward us, but we refused to let him do so. I told
him we had done nothing but our duty.

We parted with him and his crew, and took passage
in a new steamer that was owned in Nashville, and
making its first trip from Nashville to New Orleans.
The boat got into a race with the Eclypse, another fast
boat. The captain was a fine man. The crew were
all negroes. One of the firemen on our boat took sick,
and was unable to do his work. I saw that the Eclypse
was crowding us closely. I threw off my coat and took
the negro's place as fireman. There was a barrel of resin
near by; I broke the head with an ax and piled the
resin on the fire. This had its effect, and our boat
soon left the Eclypse far in the rear. The steamers
parted at the mouth of the Ohio. The captain was so
well pleased with my work that he gave Elder Twist
and myself a free passage.

When we reached Nashville Elder Twist became
homesick, and returned to Nauvoo. I gave him ten
dollars to pay his way home. I was thus left alone
once more. I found the branch at Nashville in a
healthy condition, and much pleased to have me with
them. I visited the branch in Putnam County, and
preached to them, advising all to go to Nauvoo. I
added several new members to the Church. By the
next spring that entire branch had gone to Nauvoo.

166 HOT FOR LEE IN TENNESSEE

The branch on Stone Rivfer also went to Nauvoo soon
after I returned home. A delegation, headed by Capt.
John H. Redd, invited me to preach in the settlement
where Capt. Redd lived. They said I could not preach
publicly, for my life would be in danger, as many of
the citizens were hostile to the Mormons and had run one
man out of the neighborhood for practicing Mormonism,
and that Randolph Alexander had been run off for
preaching Mormonism.

Capt. Redd was formerly a sea captain; he was a
native of South Carolina. I told the delegation I
would preach if they gave general publicity to my
appointment. They were startled at the proposal, and
said my life would not be safe if I undertook to preach
in public. I told them to trust that to God.

They returned home and gave general notice of
when and where I would preach. At the appointed
time I started for the place of meeting, which was
twenty miles from Murfreesborough. I was met by
a guard of ten men, headed by Capt. Redd, who came
to meet and protect me.

The next day I preached to a large number of people.
I spoke two hours to them, upon the subject of our
free institutions and the constitutional rights of Ameri-
can citizens. I told them who I was and what I was;
that I was a free American citizen; that I claimed the
right of free speech as a free man; that I held myself
open for investigation; that if the people wished me to
set forth the tenets of our faith I would do so, other-
wise I would leave; that if they did not desire to hear
the truth they could make it manifest and I would quit

HOT FOR LEE IN TENNESSEE 167

their country. The vote was unanimous for me to tarry
and preach to them. I preached there twice.

My first sermon was upon the apostasy of the
Churches of the day and the necessity of a purer gospel,
proving what I said by the Scriptures. I followed
with the origin and authenticity of the Book of Mor-
mon. I was induced to continue my sermons. I stayed
there to do my Master's will.

After the fourth sermon I commenced to baptize
members. The first one that I baptized at that place
was Parson John Holt, of the Christian faith. Then
I baptized seven of the members of his Church; then
Capt. Redd and his family. This unexpected success
of the gospel created great excitement in that section
of country.

About ten miles from where I preached lived two
men, formerly lieutenants in the militia company of
Capt. Bogardus, of Missouri infamy and disgrace.
These men had strayed into this section of the country^
and were employed by two wealthy fannersi ^s over-
seers.

They circulated fearful stories about the Morrnqna
in Missouri) and gathered up a mob pf about twenty^
five men and came with them, determined to tar and
feather me if I prei^ched again. Word reached the set-
tlement of what was intended, The people flocked to me
and asked what they should do. I told them to wait apd
let me manage the affair.

The next day, Sunday, while I was preaching one
of the ruffians by the name of Dickey made his a:ppe£^r-
ance with tep inen. I{e ipf ormed me of his design^ an4

168 HOT FOR LEE IN TENNESSEE

said that I must quit preaching and leave for other parts
of the country.

" Not just yet," said I.

At this he and his men made a rush for me. As they
started, the sisters next to the stand formed a circle
around me. While thus surrounded I continued my
sermon. I refuted the absurd stories of Dickey and
his crew. I then told the people what had been done
at Far West by Lieut. Dickey and the members of Capt.
Bogardus' company. The mob tore down my stand, but
could not get at me because of the sisters. Then they
retired to consult.

Capt. Redd appointed a meeting to be held at his
place that afternoon, and he told the people that he did
not want any person to come into his yard unless he
came intending to behave; that if any violence was
used there someone would get hurt. I preached
at his house that afternoon. A fearful storm raged
during most of the time, but this was fortunate, for
it kept the mob away.

While I was preaching a drunken man interrupted
me and called me a liar. Capt. Redd was sitting near
me with two large pistols, which he called his peace-
makers. The insult was no more than out of the fel-
low's mouth when Capt. Redd caught him by the neck
and rushed him from the house into the rain. The
coward begged hard for himself, but he was forced to
go out and sit under a porch during the rest of the ser-
mon. Capt. Redd was a kind-hearted, generous man,
but would not stand abuse.

The next Sunday was a cloudy day, so the meeting

HOT FOR LEE IN TENNESSEE 169

was held within doors. Dickey had by this time raised
his mob to fifty men, and made every arrangement to
give me a warm reception. Two ruffians who were
intoxicated had been selected to start the disturbance,
or " open the ball," as they called it. I had just com-
menced speaking when one of these men began to
swear and use indecent language, and made a rush for
me with his fist drawn. I made a Masonic sign of dis-
tress, when, to my relief and yet to my surprise, a
planter pushed to my aid. He was the man who em-
ployed Dickey. He took the drunken men and led them
out of the crowd, and then sat by me during the rest
of my sermon, thus giving me full protection. That
man was a stranger to me, but he was a good man and
a true Mason. His action put an end to mob rule at
that place. After the meeting I baptized ten converts.
Soon afterwards I was sent for by Col. Tucker to
come a distance of thirty miles. I attended, and de-
livered three lectures, which were well received by all,
the Colonel in particular. He was a wealthy Vir-
ginian, and he pressed me warmly to make his house
my home. His wife and family were very favorably
impressed. They were of the Presbyterian order,
and two of Mrs. Tucker's brothers were ministers of
that faith. I remained a few days, and made an
appointment to preach on the following Saturday and
Sunday. Before leaving I let the ColonePs lady have
books on our faith, and then went to fill some appoint-
ments that I had made at Capt. Redd's. At the
appointed time I returned to preach, as I had promised,
on Buckskin River,

170 HOT FOR LEE IN TENNESSEE

Within half a mile of Col. Tucker's house was a
Methodist chapel. At this place lived a New Light
preacher, an old man, who invited me to stop with him.
He informed me that Col. Tucker had become bitter
against the Mormons because his wife believed in
them; and that she wanted to be baptized. She had
left word with him, requesting me not to leave without
baptizing her.

This was something I wished to avoid, so to
prevent trouble I concluded not to go to Col. Tucker's
At all. I filled my appointments, and returned to my
(Christian friend's house for refreshments, intending to
:make my way over the mountains that night, and thus
;avoid meeting Mrs. Tucker.

This, however, was not to be. I had just finished
'Supper, and stepped to the door to start back when
"I met Mrs. Tucker. She upbraided me for not calling
to see her. I said that it was contrary to the rules
•of our faith for an elder to interfere in any man's
family against the wish or will of the husband
or parents; that she must keep quiet and the Lord
would take the will for the deed. The more I tried
to reconcile her, the more determined she grew to be
baptized.

While I was talking with her a young man came to
us and reported that Col. Tucker had ambushed him-
self, with a double-barreled shotgun, near the place of
baptizing, swearing vengeance against the man that
attempted to baptize his wife. I tried to persuade her
to return, but in vain. She said to me :

"You bfltVe 4?clared that your mission is from

HOT FOR LEE IN TENNESSEE ITl

Heaven, that you are a servant of Grod; and I believe
it. Now I demand baptism at your hands. If
you are a servant of God, don't shrink from your
duty.''

I looked at her for a moment, and said:

"Sister, if you have faith enough to be baptized
under these circumstances, I have faith enough to
try it."

Some personal friends who lived in the little village
accompanied us to the water, a short distance above
the usual place of baptizing, and were present during
the performance of the ordinance. They advised her
to return home immediately, with her two servants, and
never let on that anything had happened.

For myself, I started for the house of my friend,
carrying my boots in my hand. It was now dark. As
I got to the top of a high fence and cast my eyes about
me, I luckily saw a man with a double-barreled shotgun
in his hands, or what I supposed was such. He was
within ten steps of me, or nearer. I recognized CoL
Tucker.

Having heard of his threats, I was induced not ta
tempt him too far. I placed my hands on the fence
and leaped over it, alighting on the other side, near
a cross fence which separated the garden from a field
of com. As quick as thought I got among the com,,
which was at full height. I was within twenty feet
of Tucker and could hear all that was said. I heard
him rave, and demand with oaths what my friends, who
came up, were doing there. Had they been baptizing
his wife? I recognized the voice of the parson's lady;

172 HOT FOR LEE IN TENNESSEE

with whom I was stopping. She had the wet clothes of
Mrs. Tucker.

"Tell me," said Tucker, "if my wife has been
baptized, or I will blow your brains out,'' The reply
was:

" She has been baptized."

"Where is that infernal Mormon preacher?" de-
manded the Colonel ; " I will put a load of shot through
him."

"He is in that cornfield," was the reply.

The Colonel raved the more. Finally some of
his friends persuaded him to return home, and not
disgrace himself. He pretended to do so, but it was
only a feint to get me out.

After waiting until all was quiet I returned to the
house of my friend, and passing through the door
went out on the porch. I sat down and was slipping
off my socks, to put on dry ones, when I heard a
rustling in the room behind me. The next moment
Col. Tucker had his gun leveled on me, but it flashed
in the pan. He then whirled up the butt of it to fell me
to the earth.

Seeing my danger I sprang and caught him around
the waist, with one of his arms in my grasp, which left
him only one arm loose.

" I have you now where I want you," he cried.

He was a strong, muscular man, and, no doubt, sup-
posed I would be no match for him. I ordered a
young man who stood near to take his gun. I then
gripped him with an iron hug, and sent him back into
the room.

HOT FOR LEE IN TENNESSEE 178

The old gentleman with whom I was stopping or-
dered him out of the house unless he would behave
himself. He said he had invited me to his house, and
felt it his duty to protect me. The Colonel replied
that he would go if he could; he never knew before
that when he was in the hands of a Mormon he was in
a bear's clutches. I said:

*^ I will take you out if it will accommodate you."

Thus saying, I stepped out on the porch with him.
I saw that he was willing to go. This gave me new
courage.

**Let me go, or I will blow your brains out when I
get loose," he said.

** There is one condition on which I will let you go,
which is that you will go home and be quiet and trouble
me no more," I replied.

**I will settle with you for all this," was his answer.

It was in the month of July, and very warm. I
had hugged him closely, and he was growing weak.
As I was in the act of dashing him to the ground
he begged of me, saying that if I would set him
loose he would go and trouble me no more. I let
him fall to the ground, handed him his gun, and
let him live. When he got a little distance away he
began threatening , me, and said he would be revenged.
When all had quieted down I retired to rest in the upper
story of my friend's house. .

About one o'clock in the morning I was awakened
by a voice which I recognized as the voice of Mrs.
Tucker. She informed me that her husband was bent
on my destruction, and he and ten men were then way-

174 HOT FOR LEE IN TENNESSEE

laying my road, and advised me not to start in that
direction. Her husband had accused her of wetting the
loads in his gun to save my life ; but she told me to be
of good cheer and put my trust in God, and that she
had not regretted the steps she had taken. I thanked
her for her kindness, and begged her to return home
and not see me any more; that I was in the hands of
God, and He would protect me and deliver me safe ; that
her visits would only make her husband more enraged
at her.

At four o'clock I awoke, dressed myself, and ordered
the servant to saddle my horse. As the servant hitched
my horse to the post Tucker and several men appeared
upon the ground. Tucker told the servant that he
would shoot him in two if he saddled my horse. I spoke
to Tucker, saluting him with the time of day. His
reply was:

" I have got you now."

Thus saying, he ordered his nephew to bring Esquire
Walls immediately.

After washing, I took my seat on the porch, and
got out my Bible to read. Tucker stood about ten
steps from me to guard me and my horse.

While this was the situation my old friend, the New
Light preacher with whom I was lodging, had a
fine horse saddled and hitched on the south side of
the cornfield. He advised me in a whisper to pass
down through the cornfield while I could do so without
being detected, take the horse, and thus get out of the
county before a warrant had been issued for my arrest.

Deliverance was very tempting, yet I did not like

HOT FOR LEE IN TENNESSEE 176

the name of running away from trouble. It would con-
vey the impression of fear, if not of guilt. So I chose
to face the music and abide the consequences. A
little after sunrise I saw Justice Walls coming, and
some men with him. At this my heart leaped for
joy. Among so many I was satisfied all were not
against me, as some of them had attended lectures and
were favorably impressed.

After a short interview with Col. Tucker, Justice
Walls informed me that Col. Tucker demanded from
him a warrant for my arrest for having baptized his
wife without his consent. I asked Col. Tucker if he
ever forbid me to baptize his wife ; whether he had not
invited me to his house and asked me to stop there when
I returned. I told him I had not seen him, after this
conversation, until his wife was baptized; that I had
not urged her to be baptized — she had come to me and
demanded to be baptized. I told the Justice that I
had violated no law of Tennessee. The law allows a
wife much greater privileges than being baptized with-
out the consent of her husband ; she could sell one-third
of his real estate, and her deed would be good. The
Justice said I was right, and told the Colonel it would
be useless to issue a warrant without lawful cause.

The Colonel then demanded a warrant for my arrest
on the charge of assault and battery. He said I had
abused his person, and that he was sore and scarcely able
to walk. The Justice told the Colonel that it seemed
to him that he was the one who made the assault; for
he snapped a loaded gun at me and attempted to take
my lifcy while what I had done was in self-defense.

176 HOT FOR LEE IN TENNESSEE

He told Col. Tucker he would talk with him again.
He then beckoned me to follow him, and I did so. We
went into a room by ourselves, when he said to me,

** Parson Lee, you have warm friends here. I have
been much interested in your lectures. I believe you
to be honest and firm in your faith, and will do all
I can for your benefit. Col. Tucker is a desperate
man when aroused. As a matter of policy, to humor
him, I will give him a writ; but I will manage to
delay the time, so as to enable you to get out of the
county. I will send for my law books, with instruc-
tions to delay in getting them here, and will argue with
the Colonel that I must have my books to examine the
law. It is only four miles to the county line, where
you will be all right. Take the trail over the moun-
tain, and they will not know which way you have gone.
When you get into your own county, remember me on
election day. This county and Rutherford County send
three members to the Legislature. I am a candidate,
and the vote of your friends in these counties will secure
my election. When I send for my books appear
and bid us good-by, as though you were not afraid of
any man. Col. Tucker has promised that he will use
no violence if I give him a writ."

The Justice then gave me a token of the Brother-
hood, and walked out to confer with Col. Tucker. He

sent his nephew back for his books, instructing him in
whispers to delay in getting them, so as to give me
time to get out of the county before an officer could
overtake me.

After the boy started, the Justice told the Colonel

HOT FOR LEE IN TENNESSEE ITT

to keep cool and he would soon have a writ for me. I
went into the dining-room and sat down to breakfast,
and ate a little as a blind. Then taking up my saddle-
bags, I bade them all good-by. I walked to my horse,
that stood hitched where the servant had left him.

As I left the house Justice Walls followed me as
though he was much surprised, and said:

^^ Parson Lee, I hope you will tarry until this matter
can be settled amicably."

Again I told him that I had violated no law ; that my
ministerial engagements compelled me to leave, and I
should have done so before had not this unpleasant affair
detained me ; that I chose to serve God rather than fear
the ire of man.

Thus saying, I placed my saddle upon my horse.
Col. Tucker leveled his gun on me, and said:

" I knew you would run."

At this I turned and eyed him and told him to put
up his gun ; that I had borne all I intended to from
him; that if he attempted violence he would never
trouble another man. At the same time the Justice
exhorted him to be careful, saying that he had made
himself liable already. I mounted my horse and turned
to the Colonel and told him he might guard that wood-
pile until the day of judgment, for all 1 cared. He
again raised his gun, but was prevented by the
by-standers from shooting. I rode off leisurely, and
when about seventy-five yards away I stopped and
watered my horse. Tucker again drew his gun on me,
and I ex{>ected him to shoot every moment, but I dared
not show fear.

178 HOT FOR LEE IN TENNESSEE

My road lay along the mountain for two miles*
When I passed a house I would walk my horse, and sing
and seem to be wholly unconcerned; but when I was
out of sight I put my horse on the keen jump, and was
soon out of Marshall County. Finding an out-of-the-
way place, with good blue grass and plenty of shade,
I swung down from my horse and returned thanks to
my Father in heaven for my deliverance.

In the afternoon I arrived at the house of Capt.
Redd, where, when in that county, I generally made
my home. The brethren all came to welcome me back,
and I related to them my experience and deliverance.
A short time after this James K. Folk and Col. Jones,
both candidates for the office of Governor of Tennessee,
and the candidates for the Legislature, including my
friend Walls, met at Murfreesborough and held a
political meeting. Walls gave me the sequel of what
happened with Col. Tucker.

When Justice Walls' nephew went for the law books
he permitted his horse to run away, and it was nearly

ruined in the brush and grapevines. Col. Tucker did
not blame the Justice at all, but rather sympathized
with him in his misfortune. Mrs. Tucker to the end
remained firm in her faith.

The kindness of Justice Walls in my hour of peril
was not forgotten. I spoke of it in all my meet-
ings, apd to my friends in private. And to this act
of justice and humanity he owed his election, as he was
elected by a majority of only five votes.

Next I visited the branch on Stone River and made
arrangements to return to my family at Nauvoo, the

HOT FOR LEE IN TENNESSEE 179

City of Joseph. The two branches now numbered about
sixty members. I organized a branch west of Mur-
freesborough, and ordained Brother John Holt to the
office of Elder. I baptized a young girl at Readys-
ville, by the name of Sarah C. Williams, of rich parent-
age. I lectured at Murfreesborough for ten days,
and about the beginning of October, 1843, I took the
steamer at Nashville for my home in Nauvoo, arriving
there on the 14th of October.

CHAPTER XII

OF PECULIAR INTEREST IN NAUVOO

UPON my return home I found my family well.
Work on the Temple was progressing finely,
every effort being made to push it ahead.
About this time a man named Bennett came
on a visit to the Prophet, and soon after joined the
Church. At that time he wielded quite an influence in
government affairs. He grew in the grax^s of the
Prophet and became his right-hand man. He endeavored
in connection with Stephen A. Douglass to obtain a
charter for the city of Nauvoo.

Bennett organized the Nauvoo Legion, and was
elected Major General. Through his influence, backed
by Douglass, arms were obtained for the Legion from
the government. A Free Mason's lodge, and the
privileges of Masonry, were extended to the Legion.
Judge Cleveland, of Springfield, was very friendly,
and frequently visited the Prophet. A fine Masonic
lodge was built in Nauvoo, and many were admitted as
members. The Prophet Joseph and Hyrum Smith
held high positions in the brotherhood.

The institution flourished during our stay in Nauvoo,
and was frequently visited by the Grand Worshipful
Master from Springfield; lectures were given and a

180

PECULIAR INTEREST AT NAUVOO 181

library, established. I was librarian of the order. I
was also Wharf Master of the city, and held the posi*
tion of Major in the Nauvoo Legion ; also, I commanded
the escort in the Fifth Infantry. I was made the general
clerk and reader for the Seventies, and issued the laws to
that body. I held the office of a Seventy, and was col-
lector of the delinquent military tax.

The same fall I was appointed on a committee,
with Brigham as counselor, to build a hall for the
Seventies, the upper story to be used for the Priesthood
and the Council of Fifty. Previous to my being ap-
pointed on the committee two committees had been
named, but accomplished nothing. We commenced
without a dollar. My plan was to build it by shares,
of the value of five dollars each.

Hyrum Smith, the Patriarch, told me that he would
give the Patriarchal Blessing to any that labored on
the foundation of the building. The Seventies niun-
bered about four hundred and ninety men. I was to
create the material. That is, when I could get a
contract to take lumber from the river, as rafts would
land at the city, I would take common laboring men,
and the portion of the lumber that we got for our
pay we piled up for the building. In this way we
got all the lumber needed. The bricks we made our-
selves, and boated the wood to bum them and our lime
from the island.

In the month of March, 1844, we had the building up
on the west side nearly two stories high. One day when
the wall was built up nine feet high and forty-five feet
long, and was, of course, green, a tornado blew the

182 PECULIAR INTEREST AT NAUVOO

wall down, breaking columns and joists below, doing a
damage of several thousand dollars. I was inclined
to be down in the lip, but Brigham laughed at me,
and said it was the best omen in the world; it showed
that the devil was mad, knowing that the Seventy
would receive the blessings of God in that house; since
they were to be special witnesses to the nations of the
earth, they would make his kingdom quake and tremble.
Brigham reminded me that when Noah was building the
ark he was mobbed three times; but he persevered, and
finally his tormentors said:

^^Let the old fool alone, and see what he will ac-
complish."

"Just so with you," concluded Brigham. ** Double
your diligence and put her up again. If you do not
you will lose many a blessing."

After that I went to work with as many men as
could labor to advantage. We threw the wall down flat,
and commenced a new one, another brick thicker than the
former. I borrowed fifty thousand brick, and made
them and returned them when the weather was fine. By
the 1st of May we had the Hall closed in.

During the winter Joseph the Prophet set a man by
the name of Sidney Hay Jacobs to select from the Old
Bible such scriptures as pertained to polygamy, or
celestial marriage, with instructions to write it in pam-
phlet form. This he did as a feeler among the people, to
pave the way for celestial marriage. Like all other novel-
ties, it met with opposition, though a few favored it.

The excitement among the people became so great that
tjie subject was laid before the Prophet. Np on^ wim^

PECULIAR INTEREST AT NAUVOO 188

more opposed to it than was his brother Hyrum, who
condemned it as from beneath. Joseph saw that it would
break up the Church should he sanction it, so he de-
nounced the pamphlet through the TFflwp, a newspaper
published at Nauvoo, as a bundle of nonsense and trash.
He said that if he had known its contents he would
never have permitted it to be published.

At the same time other leading men were advocating
it on their own responsibility. The advocacy of polyg^
amy by these leaders pleased the Prophet Joseph, albeit
for policy's sake he pretended otherwise. Joseph said
on the stand that, should he reveal the will of Grod con-
cerning them, they — ^pointing to President W. Marks,
P. P. Pratt, and others — ^would shed his blood. In this
way he worked upon the feelings and minds of the
people, until they feared that the anger of the Lord
would be kindled against them, and they insisted upon
knowing the will of Heaven concerning plural wives.

The Prophet Joseph anxiously desired polygamy,
but he dared not proclaim it, so it was taught confiden-
tially to such as were strong enough in the faith to
take the forward step. About the same time the
doctrine of "sealing" for an eternal state was intro-
duced. Also the Saints were given to understand that
their marriage relations with each other were not valid,
and that those who had solemnized the rites of matri-
mony had no authority of God to do so. The true priest-
hood had been taken from the earth with the death of the
apostles and inspired men of God. Since then people
were married to each other only by their own covenants,
and if their marriage had not been productive of

184 PECULIAR INTEREST AT NAUVOO

blessings and peace, and they felt it oppressive to
remain together, they were at liberty to make a new
choice, as much as if they had not been married. The
Prophet taught that it was a sin for people to live
together and beget children in alienation from each other.
There should exist an affinity between the sexes, not a
lustful one, as the latter can never cement the love and
affection that should exist between man and wife.

Perhaps I should mention that Orson Hyde and W.
W. Phelps turned against Joseph in Missouri, and for-
sook him in time of peril and danger and testified
against him in the courts. After the troubles were over,
and Joseph was again in place in the midst of the Saints,
they both wished to be restored to fellowship and stand-
ing in the Church, confessing their faults. Joseph laid
the case before the Church, and said that if Gk)d could
forgive them he ought to, and would do so, and give
them another chance. With tears he moved that we
forgive and receive them back into fellowship. He
then sent Elder Hyde to the land of Palestine, to dedi-
cate that land for the gathering of the Jews. Also
Hyde's wife, with his consent, was sealed to Joseph for
an eternal state. Brigham's wife was likewise sealed to
Joseph. Shortly before the death of Joseph Brigham
told me that Joseph's time on earth was short, and that
the Lord allowed him privileges that we could not have.

There was trouble between Joseph and Brother Law,
his second counselor, on account of Law's wife. Law
said that the Prophet purposed making her his wife, and
she so reported to her husband. Law loved his wife and
was devoted to her, as she was an amiable and handsome

PECULIAR INTEREST AT NAUVOO 186

woman, and he did not feel like giving her up to another
man. He exposed the Prophet, and from that time
became his enemy.

His brother, Wilson Law, sided with him. They were
Canadians, and wealthy and influential men. They, in
connection with Foster and Higbee, who were on the wane
in the faith, established a paper at Nauvoo, called the
Expositor. They set the Prophet up without mercy.
They soon got after Brigham for trying to influence
Martha Brotherton to be sealed to Joseph. Her .father
found it out and helped to expose them, which made it
rather hot for them. The next move of the Prophet and
his friends was to get the City Council to pass an
ordinance declaring the Expositor to be a nuisance,
unless the proprietors would close it up.

When I moved to Nauvoo I had one wife and one
child. Soon after I got there I was appointed as the
Seventh Danite. I had superiors in office, and was
sworn to secrecy, to obey the orders of my superiors,
and not let my left hand know what my right hand did.
It was my duty to do as I was ordered, and not to ask
questions. I was instructed in the secrets of the Priest-
hood, and taught that it was my duty, and the duty of
all men, to obey the leaders of the Church, and that no
one could commit sin so long as he acted as directed by
his Church superiors.

One day the Danite Chief came to me and said that .1
must take two more Danites whom he named and watch the
house of a widow woman named Clawson. I was informed
that a man went there nearly every night about ten
o'clock, and left about daylight. I was to station myself

186 PECULIAR INTEREST AT NAUVOO

and my men near the house, and when the man came out
knock him down and mutilate him; it would not be in*
quired into if we killed him.

It was my duty to report unusual orders that I re-
ceived from my superiors to the Prophet, Joseph Smith,
or in his absence, Hyrum. I went to the house of the
Prophet to report, but he was not at home. I then
called for Hyrum, and he gave me an interview. I told
him the orders I had received from the Chief, and asked
him if I should obey or not. He said to me:

"Brother Lee, you have acted wisely in listening to
the voice of the Spirit. It was the influence of God's
Spirit that sent you here. You would have been guilty
of a great 'crime if you had obeyed your Chief's
orders."

Hyrum then told me that the man I was ordered to
attack had been sealed to Mrs. Clawson, and their mar-
riage was a most holy one; that it was in accordance
with a revelation which the Prophet had recently received
direct from God. He explained to me fully the
doctrines of polygamy, wherein it was permitted, and
why it was right. I was greatly interested in the
doctrine. It accorded exactly with my views of the
Scripture, and I at once accepted and believed in the
doctrine as taught by the revelations received by Joseph
the Prophet. As a matter of course I did not carry
out the orders of the Chief. I had him instructed
in his duty, and Mrs. Clawson's husband was never
bothered by the Danites. A few months after, I was
sealed to my second wife. I was sealed to her by Brig-
ham, then one of the twelve.

PECULIAR INTEREST AT NAUVOO 187

In less than one year after I first learned the will of
God concerning marriage among the Saints, as made
known by Him in a revelation to Joseph, I was the
husband of nine wives. I took my wives in the following
order: First, Agathe Ann Woolsey; second, Nancy
Berry; third, Louisa Free; fourth, Sarah C. Williams;
fifth, old Mrs. Woolsey (she was the mother of Agathe
Ann and Rachel A. — ^I married her for her souPs sake,
for her salvation in the eternal state) ; sixth, Rachel A.
Woolsey (I was sealed to her at the same time that I was
to her mother) ; seventh, Andora Woolsey (a sister of
Rachel) ; eighth, Polly Ann Workman ; ninth, Martha
Berry ; tenth, Delithea Morris.

In 1847, while at Council Bluffs, Brigham sealed me
to three women in one night, viz., eleventh, Nancy
Armstrong (she was what we called a widow, that is,
she had left her first husband in Tennessee, in order to
be with the Mormon people) ; twelfth, Polly V. Young;
thirteenth, Louisa Young (these two were sisters).
Next, I was sealed to my fourteenth wife, Emeline
Vaughn. In 1861 I was sealed to my fifteenth wife,
Mary Lear Groves. In 1866 I was sealed to my six-
teenth wife, Mary Ann Williams. In 1868 Brigham
gave me my seventeenth wife, Emma Batchelder.
I was sealed to her while a member of the Territorial
Legislature. In 1869 I was sealed to my eighteenth
wife, Teressa Morse. I was sealed to her by order of
Brigham. Amasa Lyman officiated at the ceremony.
The last wife I got was Ann Gordges. Brigham gave
her to me, and I was sealed to her in Salt Lake by
Heber C. KimbalL She was my nineteenth, but, as I

188 PECULIAR INTEREST AT NAUVOO

was married to old Mrs. Woolsey only for her soul's
sake, and she was near sixty years old when I married
her, I never considered her really as a wife. After
1861 I never asked Brigham for another wife. By my
eighteen real wives I have been the father of sixty-four
children. Ten of my children are dead and fifty-four
are living.

To return to Nauvoo: The Prophet Joseph had
written a letter to Martin Van Buren, wishing to know
his views in regard to the grievances and wrongs of the
Mormon people, and what would be his action should
he be elected President. He replied that he believed
their cause was just, and Congress had no right to inter-
fere ; that it was a State matter, and must be left to the
Executive.

The Prophet addressed another letter to Wm. H.
Harrison, on the same subject. His answer was but
little more satisfactory.

Joseph then drew up a statement of his own, of the
power and policy of the Grovernment. A convention was
called, and the Prophet nominated as a candidate for
the Presidency. He set forth his views in the Nauvoo
Neighbor^ formerly the Wasp. He stated that if the
people would elect him President it would be the salva-
tion of the nation; otherwise, the Union would soon be
severed. The two political parties would .continue to
influence the people until it would end in civil war, in
which all nations would take part, and this nation be
broken up. At this convention the elders were assigned
missions to different States. I was sent to stump the
State of Kentucky, with ten elders to assist me.

PECULIAR INTEREST AT NAUVOO 189

You had better shut up the Seventies' Hall and
obey the last call of the Prophet," Brigham said to me.

Things looked squally before I left, with little pros-
pect of growing better. I left Nauvoo on the 4th of
May, 1844, with greater reluctance than I had on any
previous mission. It was hard enough to preach the
gospel without purse or scrip; but it was as nothing
compared to offering the Prophet Joseph to the people
as a candidate for the highest gift of the nation. I
would a thousand times rather have been shut up
in jail than to have taken the trip, but I dared not
refuse*

About one hundred of us took the steamer Ospray
for St. Louis. Our mission was understood by all the
passengers on board. I was not long kept waiting
before the subject was brought up. I had made up my
mind to banish fear and overcome timidity. I made the
people believe that I felt highly honored by my mission
to electioneer for a prophet of God. It was a privi-
lege few men enjoyed in these days. I endeavored to
make myself agreeable by mixing with the passengers
on the steamer. I told them that the Prophet would
lead both candidates from the start.

There was a large crowd on the boat, and an election
was proposed. Judges and clerks were appointed and a
vote taken. The Prophet received a majority of seventy-
five, out of one hundred and twenty-five votes polled.
This created a tremendous laugh, and we kept it up
till we got to St. Louis. Here the most of us took the
steamer Mermaid.

The change of steamers afforded me a new field of

190 PECULIAR INTEREST AT NAUVOO

labor. I met a brother of Gren. Atchison, one of the
commanders of the militia that served against the Church
at Far West. He became interested in me, and when
we parted at Smithland he invited me to go home with
him and preach in his neighborhood.

My destination being Frankfort, I could not accept
his invitation. I started for Lexington, by way of
Georgetown, lecturing as I went. I finally got to the
capital, put up at a hotel, and endeavored to hire the
State House to speak in, but found it engaged.

My funds were low, and my hotel hill was four
dollars per day. After three days' trial I hired the
Court House. The people said that no Mormon had
ever been able to get a hearing, though several had
attempted to do so.

When evening came I had to light up the house and
ring the bell. Elder Frost assisted me. Soon the hall
was filled with juveniles, from ten to fifteen years of
age. I understood the trick. The people supposed I
would leave, but to their surprise I arose and said I was
glad to see the young ones out in such numbers ; that I
knew they had good parents, or they would not be there ;
that if they would take seats and be quiet we would sing
them our Mormon songs.

Elder Frost was a charming singer. We sang two or
three songs. Our juvenile hearers seemed delighted. I
then knelt down and prayed. By this time the hall was
crowded with grown men, and I begged them not to
crowd out my little friends. I then spoke an hour
and a half upon the constitutional rights of American
citizens. I spoke of the character of the Southern

PECULIAR INTEREST AT NAUVOO 191

p^ple; how they were noted for their generous treat-
ment of strangers; but I feared from the treatment I
had received, I had missed my way in Kentucky. My
sires were of Southern birth; my father was a relative
of the Revolutionary Lee, of Virginia; my uncle was
from Lexington, Kentucky, I had come a stranger into
their midst, but I felt confident the right of speech would
be extended to us, who were ministers of the gospel,
dependent upon the generosity of the people for food
and raiment. Nor did we preach for hire. If they
wished, we would remain there and lecture, and if it
met the approbation of the people they could have the
gospel preached to them without money and without
price.

The first man that spoke up was a saddler. He said he
was a poor man, but we were welcome to his house, giving
the street and number. About twenty more responded in
like manner, among them the most wealthy men of the
county. We went home with a rich farmer, and con-
tinued our labors, having more calls than we could fill.

We were sent for by a rich planter who lived about
twenty miles away. I was anxious to extend our labors
as much as was advisable. On our way to the planter's
we found it dilBScult to obtain dinner. The orthodox
people did not like to associate with Mormons. I finally
asked them to direct me to where some infidel or gambler
lived. They wanted to know what on earth I wanted of
such. I replied:

^ To get something to eat. Infidels and gamblers are
too liberal-minded to turn a stranger away from their
door. The Saviour ate with publicans and sinners — for

192 PECULIAR INTEREST AT NAUVOO

the very reason that we do, for the Scribes and Phari-
sees would not feed Him.*'

They pointed us to the next house, where we were
kindly received and entertained. The gentleman in-
formed us that he belonged to no Church, but had an
interest in a church, and said we were welcome to preach
there. He made an appointment for us to preach.

We preached, and were received with kindness. I
soon began to baptize, and calls came in from every side,
when one day the papers brought us the news of the
assassination of the Prophet Joseph and his brother
Hyrum.

We returned immediately to Frankfort, as I expected
the elders there, to learn what to do. We all retired to
Maple Grove, on the Kentucky River, and kneeled in
prayer and asked the Lord to show us whether or not
these reports were true. I was the mouth-in-prayer, but
received nothing definite in answer to my prayer. I told
the elders to follow their own impressions, and if they
wished to do so to return to Nauvoo. Each of them
made his way back. I spent the evening with a Mr.
Snow. He claimed to be a cousin of Brother Erastus
Snow, and was favorable to us. We spent the evening
talking over the reported deed.

The next morning about ten o'clock my mind was
drawn out in prayer. I felt as though the solemnity of
eternity was resting with me. A heavenly, hallowed
influence fell upon me, and continued to increase until
I was electrified from head to foot. I saw a large per-
sonage enter the door and stand before me. His apparel
was as white as the driven snow and his countenance as

PECULIAR INTEREST AT NAUVOO 198

bright as the noonday sun. I felt paralyzed, and was
speechless and motionless. He remained with me but a
moment, then receded through the door.

This bright being's influence drew me from my chair
and led me south about three hundred yards, into a plot
of clover and blue grass, and under a persimmon tree,
which afi^orded a pleasant shade. I fell prostrate upon
my face. While here I saw Joseph the Prophet and
Hyrum the Patriarch, and the wounds by which they
had been assassinated.

This personage spoke to me in a soft, low voice, and
said that the Prophet and Patriarch had sealed their
testimony with their blood. Our mission was like that
of the apostles, and our garments were clear of the
blood of the nation ; I should return to Nauvoo and wait
until power was granted us from on High ; as the mantle
of priesthood fell upon the Apostle Peter, so should it
rest with the twelve apostles of the Church for the pres-
ent. Thus the vision closed, and I gradually returned
to my native element.

Rising up I looked at my watch and saw that I had
been there an hour and a quarter. Returning to the
house my friend Snow asked me if I was ill. I replied
in the negative. He said I was very pale, and that he
saw my countenance change while I sat in my chair ; that
when I went out of doors it was as though every drop
of blood had left me, or been changed. I then told him
that the reports in the papers were true, and the two
Saints, the Prophet and the Patriarch, were no more.
I asked him to take me to the landing ; I wished to get
the evening packet, as my labors were done in that

194 PECULIAR INTEREST AT NAUVOO

country. He importuned so hard that I told him what
I had seen.

He saddled a horse for me and one for himself, and
we started, in company with several others, for the land-
ing. When we were about to embark on the steamer Mr.
Steele, a brother of the captain, introduced me to the
captain. About eight persons demanded baptism; I
could not stop, but advised them to come to Nauvoo.
Among them was my friend Snow. I had a cabin pas-
sage free. When I reached Nauvoo I found excitement
at highest point.

CHAPTER XIII

DEATH OF JOSEPH SMITH

JOSEPH the Prophet and Hyrum, his brother,
were assassinated on the S4th day of June, 1844,
at Carthage, about twenty miles from Nauvoo,
while under the pledged faith of Governor Ford,
of Illinois. Governor Ford had promised them protec-
tion if they would stand trial and submit to the judg-
ment of the court. By his orders the Nauvoo Grays
were to guard the jail while the prisoners awaited trial.
The mob was headed by Williams and Sharp, editors
of the Nauvoo Signal. When they approached the jail
the guard made no resistance, but fell back.

Brother Stephen Markham, who had been to visit the
prisoners an hour or so before they were killed, gave
Joseph an Allen revolver. A part of the mob rushed
upstairs, to the inner door of the prison and burst it
open. Brother Richards parried the bayonets with his
heavy cane. Joseph reached out his hand and fired his
six shots at the crowd, and wounded several mortally.
Hyrum, who was trying to brace against the door,
received a shot in the face near the nose.

^^ I am a dead man,'' he cried, and fell.

Brother John Taylor received a shot, but fortunately

195

196 DEATH OP JOSEPH SMITH

it struck his watch, which saved his life. These four
were in the prison. Brother Taylor, however, received
another shot and fell. Joseph left the door, and sprang
through the window, crying :

" O Lord, my God, is there no help for the widow's
son ! "

He fell pierced with several balls. The crowd then
left the door and ran around to the windows.

Brother Richards covered Brother Taylor with a
straw bed. Several shots were fired at the bed, some of
which cut his leg. Richards looked from the window
on the scene, and several balls passed through his cloth-
ing, but he received no injury.

After Joseph fell he was set up against the well-curb
and shot again. A man named Boggs rolled up his
sleeves, and with a knife attempted to cut off his head.
At this instant a flash of light encircled the Prophet,
and the man who was advancing to cut off his head fell
back. They were frightened, and fled.

Governor Ford was terror-stricken, as it endangered
his life, he being without a guard, and at the mercy of
the Mormons, had they chosen to take advantage of
him while he was in Nauvoo. Governor Ford promised
that he would see the murderers prosecuted. He gave
the Mormons a company of troops to bring their dead
friends to Nauvoo.

The dead were placed in rough oak boxes and brought
to the city. There were lamentation and mourning
among the people. Joseph was a man dearly loved by
the Saints, and blessed with direct revelation from God,
and was an honorable, generous, high-minded man.

DEATH OF JOSEPH SMITH 197

The remains of the Prophet and his brother were laid
in a sepulcher made of stone. The oak boards which
had enclosed them were sawed in pieces and distributed
among their friends, many of whom had canes made of
the pieces, with locks of the hair of the Prophet set in
the top of them, and those canes are kept as sacred
relics to this day. But I must go back and speak of the
cause of their arrest.

While I was in Kentucky the printing press of Hig-
bee & Foster was declared a nuisance, and ordered de-
stroyed. The owners refused to comply with the decision
of the City Council, and the Mayor directed that the
press and type be destroyed, which was done. The owner
of the grocery where the press was, employed John
Eagle, a professional bully, and others to defend it. As
the Danites entered, or attempted to enter. Eagle stood
in the door and knocked three of them down. As the
third fell the Prophet struck Eagle under the ear and
brought him sprawling to the ground. He then crossed
Eagle's hands and ordered them tied, saying that he
could not see his men knocked down while in the line of
their duty without protecting them.

This raised the ire of Higbee, Foster, and others,
and they got out writs for the arrest of Joseph, and
laid their grievances before the Governor. Joseph,
knowing the consequences of such a move, concluded
to leave for the Rocky Mountains and lay out a
country where the Saints would not be molested. He
crossed over into Iowa with a few faithful friends.
These friends begged him to return and stand his trial ;
saying that the Lord had always delivered him, and

198 DEATH OP JOSEPH SMITH

would again. He told them that if he returned he would
be killed, but if he went away he would save his life and
the Church would not be hurt; that he would look out
a new country for them. The Governor had advised
him to do this.

Those old grannies then accused him of cowardice,
and told him that Christ had said he would never leave
his brethren in trouble. He then asked them if his
Emma wished him to return. They answered:

"Yes.''

Joseph then said it was all light before him, and dark-
ness behind him, but he would return, though he felt as
a sheep led to the slaughter.

The following day he crossed the river into Illinois.
He kissed his mother, and told her that his time had
come, and that he must seal his testimony with his blood.
He advised his brother Hyrum not to go with him, say-
ing that he would be a comfort to the Church when he,
the Prophet, was no more. Hyrum said:

" No, my brother ; I have been with you in life, and
will be with you in death ! '*

The Prophet then called Brother Dunham and had
some private talk with him, and then started for the jail
at Carthage. Dunham said that the Prophet requested
him to take his Danites and ambush them in a grove near
Carthage, and watch the movements of the crowd; but
Dimham dared not go contrary to the orders of the
Grovemor.

About this time the settlements on Bear Creek and at
Great Plains had a difficulty with the Gentiles, and the
settlements were broken up and the settlers driven to

DEATH OF JOSEPH SMITH 199

Nauvoo. The Monnons sought redress under the law.
The sheriff tried to suppress the riot by a posse, but
since he could not get a posse from the Gentiles, he was
obliged to summon them from the Mormons. This made
him unpopular, endangered his life, and rendered him
powerless.

Governor Ford sought to bring to justice those who
had assaulted the Prophet and Hyrum, but public opin-
ion was against him, and the mass of the people object-
ing, nothing was done. Certain leaders in the horrid
deed were members of the Legislature, and though the
disturbance was partially quelled, still the feeling of
enmity continued to exist until the final breaking up of
the Church.

Before proceeding further, we must learn who was to
be the successor of the Prophet and lead the Church.
It had been understood among the Saints that young
Joseph was to succeed his father. Joseph the Prophet
had bestowed that right upon him by ordination, but he
was too young at that time to fill the office and discharge
its solemn duties. Someone must fill the place until he
had grown to more mature age.

Sidney Rigdon set up his claim, he being the second
counselor to the Prophet. Rigdon had a few backers.
A man by the name of Strong, who had been writing
for the Prophet, put up his claim to the office, by forg-
ing an appointment from Joseph. Time passed on until
the whole twelve had returned from their missions, and a
conference was held, at which the several claimants came
forward with their demands.

Sidney Rigdon was the first who appeared upon the

«00 DEATH OF JOSEPH SMITH

stand. He had been rather in the background for some
time previous to the death of the Prophet. He made
but a weak claim. Strong did not file any.

Just then Brigham arose and roared like a young
lion, imitating the style and voice of Joseph the Prophet.
Many of the brethren declared that they saw the mantle
of Joseph fall upon him. I myself saw and heard a
strong resemblance to the Prophet in him, and felt that
he was the man to lead us until Joseph's legal successor
should grow up to manhood.

As soon as Brigham got the reins of government in
his hands he swore that he would never suffer dn officer
to serve a writ on or arrest him, as they had Joseph;
that he would send them the dark and gloomy road
over which no traveler ever returned. He wished me to
remove near to him, as I was one of the Danites assigned
to guard him. I had a good brick house and lot, all in
fine order, on Warsaw street. He told me to let him
have my property on Warsaw street and he would buy
me a house on the flat, nearer his own. I did so, and
he bought out Brother Frost, and sent him on a mission
to Kentucky, where I had been laboring. He had a nice
little frame house. I moved into it and had it finished
on the inside and made comfortable.

Brigham at that time was living in a log house, but
was preparing to build a brick house. I renewed my
labors on the Hall of the Seventies, and finished it in
grand style. It was then dedicated, and the different
quorums had picnic parties in it, beginning with the
first quorum, consisting of seventy-seven men to each
quorum. Brigham said this hall would be a building

DEATH OF JOSEPH SMITH 801

creditable to London. He called upon me to organize
the young men into quorums of Seventy, and keep the
records for them. He appointed me General Clerk and
Recorder of the Seventies, and through me were to be
issued the licenses of the quorums. This was to be a
compensation for my services.

Joseph Young was the senior president over all the
quorums. My burdens increased daily. I was offered
the position of senior president, I to select my six coun-
selors and my Quorum of Seventy, but I declined, as I
did not want the responsibility. I held then all the
offices I could fill. Having finished the hall, I was of-
fered, or rather given a mission, to build Joseph Young,
the head president of the Seventies, a neat brick dwelling.
Calling upon the Seventies to assist me, I soon mustered
what help was necessary, and made brick enough to
build me a large dwelling house. Including my other
buildings, it was ninety feet front, two and a •half stories
high, with a good cellar. By the middle of July, 1845,
I had both houses, the one for Joseph Young and the
one for myself, finished, ready for painting.

During the winter of 1844-6 a man by the name of
Stanley took up a school, teaching the use of the broad-
sword. At the expiration of his term I opened three
schools, of fifty scholars each, in the same exercise. I
gave thirteen lessons in each school, receiving two dollars
from each scholar. This made me six hundred dollars.
I received twenty-five cents for each license that I issued.
With these means I purchased paints and oils to finish
my dwelling house. I became popular among the Saints,
and many of them donated labor and materials for my

20« DEATH OF JOSEPH SMITH

dwelling house. I had a handsome enclosure, with fine
orchard, well of water, house finished and grained from
top to bottom, and everything in finest order. I was
young, strong, and athletic. I could drive ahead and
work all day and stand guard half the night, through
all kinds of weather.

My pay for doing the latter was the trust reposed
in me. To guard the President and leading men of the
Church was considered a mighty thing, and would not
have been exchanged by those holding that office for
ten dollars a night. It was considered that this would
qualify ones performing the duty for any position of
honor or worth.

In 1845 I was present when two young men named
Hodges were tried for murdering an old man and his
wife* The Hodges said that Brigham had sent them
to rob the old people of their money, of which they were
supposed to have a large amoimt. When they went to
the house they found the inmates ready for them, and
one of them was wounded. Thinking then that they
would be detected, they killed the old people.

One of the party became alarmed and reported on the
two Hodges boys. Their older brother, Erwin Hodges,
said that Brigham had gotten his brothers into this
scrape, and must get them out of it ; that if he did not
do so his (Brigham's) blood would atone for it.

That evening, as Erwin was returning home, a little
after dark, he was met by two Danites who had been
waiting for him to come along. After some little con-
versation, as Erwin was turning he was struck on the
head with a club, and then stabbed four times over the

DEATH OF JOSEPH SMITH 808

heart. The Danites left, supposing him to be dead. He
was, however, only stunned, and the bleeding revived him.
He crawled about one hundred and fifty yards, and fell
near Brigham's gate. He called for water, and for
Brigham to lay his hands upon him.

Some persons asked him who had done the deed. He
replied that they were his friends, and expired without
finishing the sentence. A neighbor came running to my
house, knowing that Brigham was there, as he often
came there to keep away from suspicious persons. I
started home with Brigham, and while on the way re-
marked that it was a shocking affair. He replied that
it was not worse for Hodges to be killed than it would
have been for him (Brigham) to have had his blood shed.
This answer recalled the threat that Erwin had made
during the day, at the trial of his brothers.

Those men who had turned away from the Church
were the most bitter enemies to Brigham, and sought
every opportunity to entrap him. They tried to en*
snare him, and find an occasion to arrest him with a war-
rant. This caused Brigham to lie hidden as much as
possible.

In the meantime his Destroying Angels were dili-
gently on the watch, and every suspicious man was
closely tracked up, and no strategy neglected to find out
his business. If they suspected that any man wanted
to serve a writ on Brigham they never let that man
escape. Sometimes they would treat him with great
kindness, and in that way decoy him to some out-of-the-
way place, and there " save '* him, as it was called. The
Danites were not only on the track of o£Scers, but all

«04 DEATH OP JOSEPH SMITH

suspected characters who might' come to spy out what
was going on. I knew of many men who were put out
of the way.

If any Danite was caught in a scrape, it was the duty
of the rest to unite and swear him out. It w&s shown that
the Gentiles had no right to administer an oath. The
Danites might swear a house full of lies to save one of
the brethren.

Whatever the Danites were ordered to do, they
were to do and ask no questions. Whether it was right
or wrong mattered not to them, they were responsible
only to their leaders, amenable only to God. I was one
among them, into the secret of all they did; and they
looked for me to speak a good word for them with Brig-
ham, as they were ambitious to please him and obtain his
blessing. The captain of the Danites never asked me
to do anything he knew I was averse to doing. Under
Brigham, Hosea Stout was Chief.

The Danites buried a man in a lot near the Masonic

Hall. They got him tight and some were joking

with him while others digged his grave. They asked

him to go with them into a field of com, saying it was

fully grown. They told him they had a jug of whisky
cached out there. They led him to his grave, and told

him if he would get down into it, hand up the jug, he

should have the first drink. As he bent over to get down,

Roswell Stevens struck him on the back of the head and

dropped him. They tightened a cord around his neck

to shut off his wind, and then covered him up and set the

hill of com back on his grave to cover any tracks that

might lead to discovery.

DEATH OF JOSEPH SMITH 206

Another man they took in a boat, about two o'clock
at night, for a ride. When out in the channel of the
river the Danite who sat behind him struck him upon
the head and stunned him. They tied a rope around his
neck and a stone to the other end of the rope, and sent
him to the bottom of the Mississippi.

There was a man whose name I have forgotten, who
was a great annoyance to the Saints at Nauvoo. He
generally brought a party with him when he came to
the city, and would threaten them with the law ; but he
always managed to get away safely. They (the Saints)
finally concluded to entrust his case to Howard Egan,
a Danite who was thought to be long-headed. He
took a party of Destroying Angels and went to La
Harp, a town near the residence of this man, and watched
for an opportunity when he would pass along. They
** saved" him, and buried him in a washout at night.
A short time afterwards a thunder storm washed the
earth away and exposed the remains.

The Danites also made an attempt to kill an old man
and his son over on Bear River. Ebenezer Richard-
son, an old tried Danite had charge of this mission.
Four Danites went to the residence of the old folks.
Two of them asked for lodgings and refreshments. The
old gentleman told them he Was not prepared to enter-
tain them, and directed them to a neighbor who lived
a mile away. They insisted upon stopping, and said
they were weary and would lie down upon their blan-
kets. The old man was suspicious of them and utterly
refused to keep them.

They then went away and counseled over the matter,

206 DEATH OP JOSEPH SMITH

and concluded to wait until the family were asleep, then
burst in the door before they could have time to resist.
The old man and his son, being sure that the Danites
had come for the purpose of " saving " them, were wait-
ing their return. Each of them had a gun.

Brother Richardson and his party waited until about
midnight, when they slipped carefully to the house and
listened. All was still. Then Richardson and another
burst in the door* As the Danites were in the act of
entering the house the old man and his son fired. Rich-
ardson's arm was broken below the elbow ; another Dan-
ite received a slight wound. The reception was over-
hot and they backed water, glad to get away. Richard-
son later wore a cloak to conceal his broken arm.

These matters were kept a profound secret. I was in
Brigham's office about this time. His brother Joseph
and quite a number of the others were present, when
Brigham raised his hand and said :

^^ I swear by the eternal Heavens, and all good Mor-
mons will do the same, that I have unsheathed my sword,
and will never return it until the blood of the Prophet
Joseph, and Hyrum, and those who were slain in Mis-
souri, is avenged. This whole nation is guilty of shed-
ding their blood, by assenting to the deed and holding
its peace. Now," said he, ** betray me, any who dare
do so ! ''

Everyone who passed through his endowments in the
Temple was placed under the most sacred obligations
to avenge the blood of the Prophet, whenever opportun-
ity offered, and teach their children to do the same.

Once I heard Mother Smith, the mother of Joseph the

DEATH OF JOSEPH SMITH 807

Prophet, plead with Brigham, with tears, not to rob
young Joseph, her grandchild, of his birthright, which
his father, the Prophet, bestowed upon him previous to
his death. Young Joseph should have succeeded his
father as the leader of the Church; it was his right in
the line of the Priesthood.

" I know it,'* replied Brigham ; " don't worry or take
any trouble, Mother Smith; by so doing you are only
laying the knife to the throat of the child. If it be
known that he is the rightful successor of his father
the enemies of the Priesthood will seek his life. He is too
young to lead his people now, but when he arrives at
mature age he shall have his place. No one shall rob
him of it."

Brigham sought to establish himself as the leader of
the Church. Many years, however, passed away before
he dared assume or claim to be the rightful successor of
Joseph, the Seer, Prophet, and Revelator to the Church.
When the time arrived, according to Brigham's own
words, for Joseph to receive his own, Joseph came, but
Brigham received him not. He said that Joseph lacked
the true spirit. Joseph's mother had married a Gentile
lawyer, and had infused the Gentile spirit into him.
Joseph denied the doctrine of celestial marriage.

Brigham barred young Joseph from preaching in
the Tabernacle, and raised a storm against him. He
took Joseph's cousin, George A. Smith, as his first coun-
selor. This he did as a matter of policy to prevent
George A. from using his influence in favor of Joseph
as the leader of the people, which he otherwise would
have done. He also ordained John Smith, the son of

1108 DEATH OF JOSEPH SMITH

Hyrum the Patriarch, to the office of Patriarch, and
his brother, Joseph F. Smith, to the office of one of
the twelve apostles, thus securing their influence,
telling them also that had young Joseph been willing
to act in harmony with them, the heads of the Church,
he could have had his place, but that he was too much
of a Gentile to lead this people. Brigham said he had
hopes that David, a brother of young Joseph, when he
became older, might occupy the place of his father, but
Joseph never would.

CHAPTER XIV

THE DOCTRINE OF SEALING

IN the winter of 1846 meetings were held all over
the city of Nauvoo, and the spirit of Elijah was
taught in the different families as a foundation to
the order of celestial marriage, as well as the law of
adoption. Many families entered into covenants with
each other — ^the man to stand by his wife and the woman
to cleave unto her husband, and the children to be
adopted to the parents. I was one of those who entered
into covenants to stand by my family, to cleave to them
through time and eternity. I have kept my obligations
sacred and inviolate to this day.

Others refused to enter into these obligations, but
separated from each oth^r, dividing their substance, and
mutually dissolving their former relations on friendly
terms. Some agreed to exchange wives by virtue and
authority of the holy Priesthood. One of Brigham's
brothers, Lorenzo Young, now a bishop, made an ex-
change of wives with Brother Decker.

All people are aliens to the commonwealth of Israel
until adopted into the Kingdom by baptism, and their
children bom unto them before the baptism of the par-

209

810 THE DOCTRINE OF SEALING

ents must be adopted to the parents, and become heirs to
the Kingdom only through the law of adoption. The
children that are bom to parents after the baptism of
the parents are legal heirs to the Kingdom.

This doctrine extends further. All persons must be
adopted by some of the leading men of the Church.
In this, however, they have the right of choice, thus
forming the links of the chain of Priesthood back to
the father, Adam, and to the second coming of the Mes-
siah. Time will not allow me to enter into the full de-
tails of this subject.

The ordinance of celestial marriage was practiced by
men and women who had covenanted to live together,
and plural marriages are stepping-stones to celestial exal-
tation. Without plural marriage a man cannot attain
to the fullness of the holy Priesthood and be made equal
to our Saviour. Without it he can only attain to the
position of the angels, who are servants and messengers
to those who attain to the Godhead. These inducements
cause every true believer to exert himself to attain that
exalted position — both men and women. In many cases
the women do the ^^ sparking," through the assistance
of the first wife.

My second wife, Nancy Bean, was the daughter of a
wealthy farmer who lived near Quincy, Illinois. She
saw me on a mission and heard me preach at her father's
house. She came to Nauvoo and stayed at my house
three months, and grew in favor and was sealed to me
in the winter of 1845. My third and fourth wives were
sealed to me soon afterward in my own house. My
third wife, Louisa, was then a young lady, gentle and

THE DOCTRINE OP SEALING Ml

beautif uly and we never had an angry word whfle she
lived with me. She and her sister Emeline were both
under promise to be sealed to me.

One day Brigham saw Emeline and fell in love with
her. He asked me to resign my claims in his favor,
which I did, though it caused a struggle in my mind to
do so, for I loved her dearly. I made known to Emeline
Brigham's wish, and went to her father's house and used
my influence with her to induce her to become a member
of Brigham's family. The two girls did not want to
separate from each other; however, they both met at
my house at an appointed time, and Emeline was sealed
to Brigham, and Louisa was sealed to me. Brother
Amasa Lyman officiated at the ceremony.

At the same time Sarah C. Williams, the girl that I
baptized in Tennessee when but a child, at the house of
Brother William Pace, and who later came to Nauvoo,
stood up and claimed a place in my family. She is yet
with me and is the mother of twelve children. She has
been a kind wife, mother, and companion.

By Louisa I had one son bom, who died at the age of
twelve. She only lived with me one year after her babe
was bom. She then told me that her parents were not
satisfied to have a daughter sealed to the one highest
in authority and the other below her. Their teasing
caused us to separate, not as enemies, however. Our
friendship was never broken.

After we got to Salt Lake she offered to come back
to me, but Brigham would not consent. Her sister be-
came a favorite with Brigham, and remained so until
he met Sister Folsom, who captivated him to such a

218 THE DOCTRINE OP SEALING

degree that he neglected Emeline, and she died broken-
hearted.

Plural marriages at first were not made public; they
had to be kept still. A young man did not know when
he was talking to a single woman. As far as Brigham
was concerned, he had no wives at his house, except his
first wife, or the one that he said was his first wife.
Many a night have I gone with him, arm in arm, and
guarded him while he spent an hour or two with his
young brides, then guarded him home, and guarded his
house until one o'clock, when I was relieved. He used
to meet his beloved Emeline at my house.

In the spring of 1845 Rachel Andora was sealed to
me— the woman who has stood by me in all my troubles.
A truer woman was never bom. She has been to me as
true as I have been to Brigham, and always tried to
make my will her pleasure. I raised her in my family
from five years of age. She was a sister of my first wife.
Her mother, Abigail Sheff^er, was sealed to me for an
eternal state. The old lady has long since passed away,
and entered into endless rest and joy.

But to resume the narrative of events at Nauvoo. In
the year 1846 the building of the Temple was progress-
ing. Through the summer trouble was brewing among
the Saints, both in Illinois and Iowa. Many of my
friends from Tennessee, and some from Kentucky, joined
us during the summer and fall, as well as numbers from
other places. An effort was made to complete the Nau-
voo House, if possible, but finding the storm approach-
ing too fast the work on the House was abandoned and
all hands put to wprk on the Temple. We were anxious

THE DOCTRINE OF SEALING 818

to complete the Temple, in order that we might receive
our promised blessings in it before we commenced our
pilgrimage across the plains in search of a home, we
knew not where.

Our time was limited, and our Gentile friends who
surrounded us, and whose ire had been aroused to the
highest pitch, were not likely to allow us to remain
longer than the appointed space. The killing of the
Prophet Joseph and Hyrum had led to other acts of
violence, and many Mormons whose houses were burned
and property destroyed, and who had come to Nauvoo
for protection and shelter, retaliated by driving in Gren-
tile stock from the range to subsist upon. No doubt
the stock of many an innocent Gentile was driven away,
and this served to brew trouble. Thus things went from
bad to worse while the saints remained at Nauvoo.

Much of the trouble that came upon the Church was
brought down through the folly of the Saints. A com-
pany was organized called the "Whittlers." They had
long knives, and when a stranger came to town they
would gather around him and whittle, none of them say-
ing a word, no matter what question was asked. They
would watch any stranger, gathering close to him, until
they ran him out of town.

During the fall of 184f6 companies were formed to
make wagons for the contemplated move, as many of
the Saints were poor and had neither wagons nor teams.
Teams — ^with Gentile horses loose on the range — ^were
more easily obtained than wagons. People traded off
their lots and personal property for outfits. Many of
the wagons had wooden hoops in place of tires, though

ItU THE DOCTRINE OP SEALING

iron and everything else was at the lowest price. Com-
mon labor was only twenty-five cents per day, but money
was hard to get.

About the 1st of December, 1845, we commenced fill-
ing up the Temple rooms for giving endowments. I
assisted in putting up the stoves, curtains, and other
things. It was about fifteen days before we got every-
thing ready. I must mention that when the doctrine of
baptizing for the dead was first introduced the families
met together, down by the riverside, and one of their
number, of the order of the Melchisedek Priesthood,
officiated. They were baptized in behalf of all the dead
friends they could remember, the men for men, and the
women for women. But when the fount was ready in
the Temple, which rested on the twelve carved oxen,
they went and were baptized in it, after the same order,
except that a clerk must make a record of it, and two
witnesses must be present, and the name of the person
baptized and for whom he or she was baptized, and the
date of baptism, together with the name of the officiat-
ing elder and those of the clerk and witnesses must be
entered in the record. All who are baptized must also
be confirmed. Men and women alike pass through the
same ceremony, and the fact is entered in the record
kept for that purpose.

This is done for all who have died without the knowl-
edge of the gospel. As Jesus, while His body lay in the
tomb, preached to the spirits in the spirit world the
doctrine of his gospel to all who had died before hearing
it since the days of Noah, so through baptism for the
dead can our friends, and those who have gone before

THE DOCTRINE OP SEALING «16

US) be made partakers of this new and last gospel sent
to us, and receive its blessings and eternal reward.

No person, however, is allowed the privilege of this
baptismal fount, or his washings or anointings, unless
he has paid his tithings and has a certificate to that
effect. In many cases, also, where men require it, just
debts must be settled before one is permitted to be bap-
tized, washed, or anointed.

In the Endowment a list is made out the day previous,
of those who are to take their endowments. Every per-
son is required to wash himself clean, from head to foot.
Also to prepare and bring a good supply of food, of
the best quality, for themselves and those who labor in
the house of the Lord. About twenty-five persons are
required in the different departments to attend to the
washing, anointing, blessing, ordaining, and sealing.
From twenty-five to fifty persons are passed through in
twenty-four hours. I was among the first to receive
my washings and anointings, and even received my sec-
ond anointing, which made me an equal of the Priest-
hood, with right and authority to build up the Kingdom
in all the earth and power to fill any vacancy that might
occur. I have officiated in all the different branches,
from the highest to the lowest.

There were about forty men who attained to that
rank in the Priesthood, including the twelve apostles
and Brigham, and to them was intrusted the keeping
of the records. I was the head clerk ; Brother Richards
was my assistant clerk. My office was in room number
one, of Brigham's apartments. I kept a record of the
seaUngs, anointings, marriages, and adoptions.

816 THE DOCTRINE OF SEALING

Also, I was the second son adopted of Brigham. I
should have been his first adopted son, being 'the first
who proposed it to him, but, ever ready to give prefer-
ence to those in authority, I placed Brother Rockwood's
name first on the list. I had also had my children
adopted to me in the Temple. Brigham had his children
adopted to himself, and we were the only ones, to my
knowledge, that had our children so adopted in the
Temple of Nauvoo.

Officers were on the alert to arrest Brigham. He
often hid in the different apartments of the Temple.
One day about sunset an officer, knowing that he was
in the Temple, waited for him to come out. Brigham's
carriage was standing at the door.

Brigham threw his cloak around Brother Miller, who
resembled Brigham in build and stature, and sent him
to the carriage with Grant, his driver. As they got to
the carriage Grant said to Miller:

"Brother Young, are you ready to go?" As he
spoke to him, the officer said:

" Mr. Young, I have a writ for you. I want you to
go with me to Carthage, twenty miles distant.'*

"Shall I take my carriage?" Miller rejoined.

"You may, if you choose, and I will pay the bill,"
the officer answered.

Grant then drove Miller to Carthage, and the marshal
took him to the hotel and supplied him with refresh-
ments. After supper an apostate Mormon called to see
him. When he beheld Miller he said to the marshal:

"By heavens! you are sold this time. That is not
Brigham ; that is Miller."

THE DOCTRINE OP SEALING 217

The marshal was a deal nettled, and, turning, he said
to Miller:

" I am much obliged to you.'*

"You are quite welcome. I hope you will pay my
bill as you agreed to do."

"Why did you deceive me?'*

" I did not," replied Miller ; " you deceived yourself.
I said nothing to deceive you."

** All right," replied the marshal, " I will settle your
bill, and you may return in the morning, if you choose."

This gave Brigham to understand that it wa^ time
for him to get away; many such tricks would not be
wholesome.

In the Temple I took three wives — ^Martha Berry,
Polly Ann Workman, and Delithea Morris, and had my
family sealed to me over the altar in the Temple, and
six of them received their second anointings — ^that is,
the first six wives did, but the last three there was not
time to attend to.

On the 10th of February, 1846, Brigham and a small
company crossed the Mississippi River, on the ice, into
Iowa, and formed an encampment on a stream called
Sugar Creek. I crossed, with two wagons, with the
first company. Brigham did this in order to elude the
officers, and aimed to wait there until all who could fit
themselves out should join him. Such as were in danger
of being arrested were helped away first.

Our Danites crossed over to guard Brigham. Those
who were not liable to be arrested remained behind and
sent their teams forward. I took one of Brigham's
wives, Emeline, in the first of the wagons, with Louisa,

818 THE DOCTRINE OF SEALING

her sister, as fax as Rainsville. All of Brigham's wives,
except the first, were taken by the brethren, as he did
not at that time have the teams or the means to convey
his family across the plains, but was dependent on the
brethren for help, though he had used every means in
his power to raise an outfit.

Brigham called a council of the leading men. Among
them was Brother Joseph L. Hey wood and myself. Hey-
wood was a merchant at Quincy, Illinois, doing a fair
business before he joined the Mormon Church, and was
considered an honorable man. When the Mormons were
driven from Missouri many had occasion to bless him for
his kindness to them in their hour of trouble.

At the council, after some conversation upon our
present move, Brigham proposed to appoint a com-
mittee of men, against whom no charges could be
brought, to return to Nauvoo and attend to selling the
property of the Saints, and see to fitting out the people
and starting them forward. He proposed that I, with
Brothers Babbitt, Heywood, and Fulmer be that com-
mittee. Brother Heywood was asked to turn over his
whole stock of goods to fit out Brigham and the apostles
for their journey.

This to Brother Heywood was a stunner. He replied
that he was indebted to honorable men in the East for
the most of his goods, and that he did not dare de-
fraud them; that he had been taught from childhood
to deal honorably with all men. He was told by Brig^
ham that he might take the money to pay his Eastern
creditors from the sales of the Mormon property at
Nauvoo. This Brother Heywood thought a doubtful

THE DOCTRINE OP SEALING «19

method, as the property of the deserted city would not
be very valuable*

Brigham then said that this was a case of emergency,
and they must have the goods; that Brother Hey wood
could write to his creditors and tell them that, owing
to the trouble among the people, business had fallen
off, and he was not able to pay them then, but would
in the future. Brigham told him if he failed to raise
money from the sale of city property, as soon as the
Church was established he (Brigham) would raise the
money for him to satisfy his creditors, and this would
give him more influence than ever among the outside
world. They finally persuaded Brother Heywood to
turn over his goods.

For my services to the leading men I never received
a dollar. I have managed, however, to maintain my
family in good style, to pay my tithing and live inde-
pendently of help from the Church. I was called a
shrewd trader, a keen financier, and had plenty. I
always had money on hand. These were considered by
Brigham noble traits in my character.

CHAPTER XV

THE SAINTS TURN WESTWARD

ONTiY a few words in regard to the Prophet
Joseph. He was tried twenty-one times for
different offenses, and acquitted each time.
Once when he was visiting in Peoria he was
captured by four men from Missouri, who started with
him in a wagon to take him to that State. Two sat
beside him with cocked pistols, punching him in the
side occasionally, and telling him that if he opened his
mouth they would blow his brains out. He was not
arrested by any process of law, but they were trying
to kidnap him. Brother Markham, an old friend of
Joseph, ran ahead to the town of Peoria, employed a
lawyer, got out a writ of habeas corpus, and had him
set at liberty.

When the news reached Nauvoo the Saints were in
the wildest state of excitement. The Mormon steamer
was crowded with Danites, and sent full steam ahead to
Peoria to rescue the Prophet. When the Danites arrived
they found him at liberty. This was in 1843.

The same winter Joseph organized what was called the
**Coimcil of Fifty." This was a confidential organi-
tion. A man by the name of Jackson belonged to it,
though he did not belong to the Church. This Council

220

THE SAINTS TURN WESTWARD 221

was designated as a law-making department, but no
records were kept of its doings, or if kept, were
burned at the close of each meeting. Whenever any-
thing of importance was on foot this Council was called
to deliberate upon it. The Council was named the
" Living Constitution." Joseph said that no legislature
could enact laws that would meet every case or attain
the ends of justice in all respects.

As a man, Joseph tried to be a law-abiding citizen,
but he had to manage those who were constantly doing
something to bring trouble upon themselves. He often
reproved them and some he dis-f ellowshipi)ed. But being
of a forgiving disposition, when they came back to him
and begged forgiveness his humane heart could not
refuse them. He was often basely imposed upon.

Joseph's sympathies were quick. Once I was stand-
ing with him, watching a couple of men who were cross-
ing the river in a canoe. The river was full of ice, run-
ning swiftly. As they neared the shore the canoe upset,
throwing them into the river. One of them got on a
cake of ice, but the other made several attempts before
he could do so. Joseph sent a runner to them with a
bottle of whisky, saying:

" Those poor boys must be nearly frozen."

Joseph also had a sharp tongue. On one occasion,
the 4th of July, 1843, at a celebration, a number of
toasts had been offered when someone said:

"Brother Joseph, suppose you give us a toast."

Raising his glass, with water in it in the place of
spirits, he said:

" Here is wishing that all the mobocrats of the nine-

222 THE SAINTS TURN WESTWARD

teenth century were in the middle of the sea, in a stone
canoe, with an iron paddle ; that a shark might swallow
the canoe, and the shark be thrust into the nethermost
pit of hell, the door locked, the key lost, and a blind
man hunting for it."

To return to our expedition across the plains. The
snow lay about eight inches deep when the first com-
pany crossed the river. The plan was this: We must
leave Nauvoo, whether ready or not. All covenanted
to help each other, until every one was away that wanted
to go. The teams and wagons sent to help others away
were to return as soon as a suitable place was found at
which to make a settlement, and leave the poor, or rather
those who had no teams to go on with. I was unwilling
to start with a part of my family, leaving the rest
behind, and thought that now was the time to get them
out before worse trouble commenced. I went into
Brigham's tent and told him what I thought of the
matter, and that I could fit up teams in a few days and
bring them all away. He replied that he had been
thinking of the same thing. Said he:

^^60; I will give you five days in which to sell out
and cross the river again, and bring me one hundred
dollars in gold."

My first wife was still at Nauvoo. I had the confi-
deuce of my fanrily, as I never undertook anything
that I did not carry out. I started back on foot
and crossed the river on the ice. I fell in with ac-
quaintances about La Harpe, who were in trouble
over a number of wagons and teams which they had
purchased in the State. The devil was to pay generally.

THE SAINTS TURN WESTWARD 228

Some of the Grentiles who had lost cattle laid it to the
Mormons in Nauvoo, and were determined to take
cattle from the Mormons until they got even. I had
a brick house and lot on Parley street that I sold for
three hundred dollars in teams. I. told the purchaser
that I would take seven wagons and teams, and before I
went to sleep that night I had my enire outfit of teams.

For my large house, costing eight thousand dollars
(in Salt Lake City it would have been worth fifty
thousand dollars), I was offered eight hundred dollars.
My fanaticism would not allow me to take so meager
a sum for it. I locked it up, selling only one stove
out of it, for which I received eight yards of cloth.
The building, with its twenty-seven rooms, I turned over
to the committee, to be sold to help the poor away. The
committee afterwards parted with the house for twelve
dollars and fifty cents.

One day I was sitting with my family, telling them
that I ought to get five hundred dollars in some way,
but the Lord had opened no way by which I could get
it, and I had but five days to get out of Nauvoo. In
an adjoining room was an old gentleman and his
daughter who rented the room of me. They were from
Pennsylvania, and the old gentleman was wealthy. The
daughter stepped into her father's room, and soon
returned, saying that he wished to see me. I went
into his room. He gave me a seat and said:

'^You did me a kindness that I have not repaid.
Do you remember meeting me, when coming from the
Temple? I had been there with my wife and only
child to get my washings and anointings. I was not

ftU THE SAINTS TURN WESTWARD

admitted, because I was a stranger, and no one to vouch
for me. I was returning with a heavy heart, when
I met you. You returned with me and used your in-
fluence, vouched for us and procured our admittance.
I obtained our endowments. I had a cancer on my breast
at that time that was considered incurable. From the
hour I received my endowments it has never pained me
and is healing up. I am thankful I have it in my
power to do you a little favor in return."

So saying, he lifted the lid of a box and counted out
five hundred dollars in gold coin, saying that if it would
help me I was welcome to it. I offered him a team, but
he said he had money enough to buy his outfit and
support him while he lived, and that he felt grateful
for an opportunity of returning my favor. This was
to me an unexpected blessing from an honest heart. I
wept with joyful gratitude; I had the means that I
desired in my hands.

The next morning I received my teams and wagons.
All had to be fitted up for the journey. My family
went to work making tents and articles needful for the
journey. I sent my wagons to the Mormon wagon-
shop and told the men to work night and day, and
put them in order within three days, and I would
give them fifty dollars in gold, which was five dollars
for a day and night's work, quite a difference from
fifty cents, the usual price. They went to work in
earnest, and as fast as a wagon was rolled out finished
I had it loaded.

In the meantime Brother Babbitt was urging me to
cross the river, as there was an officer in town looking

THE SAINTS TURN WESTWARD ««5

for me. On the third day I started one of my ox teams
across the river on the ice, and came near losing the
whole outfit, by its breaking through. I crossed no
more teams that way. I got a large wood boat, with
twenty-five men to help me, and cut through the ice
across the river, so that the boat could be towed over.
On the fourth day I had all of my effects at the
riverside.

The day before, when I crossed the team that broke
through the ice, I met the officer, to whom I was un-
known, at the riverside looking for me. He purposed
to arrest me on the charge of having more wives than
one. I told him I had seen Mr. Lee crossing the river
the day before, and that one of his oxen broke through ;
I added that it was a pity Mr. Lee had not broken
through also. I stepped into a saloon with the officer
and we took a drink together. I then went with him
into the wagonshop, and, stepping ahead of him and
tipping the wink to the men there, said:

"Have any of you seen Mr. Lee to-day? Here is
an officer looking for him."

They replied that he had crossed the river the day
before. This satisfied the officer, and he went away. I
bought oils and paints for my wagons, and five gallons
of whisky with which to treat the boys who had helped
me over the rver.

As we left the river a heavy storm came up. It was
so dark I could see nothing. I had four mule teams,
and let them follow the road. We halted about a mile
beyond the town of Montrose, and a man who lived
there, named Hickenlooper, took us in and attended

2«6 THE SAINTS TURN WESTWARD

to the animals. I went to sleep and did not wake until
ten o'clock the next morning. This man had all the
supplies we needed, — ^flour, bacon, etc., — and I pur-
chased my store of supplies from him. I learned that
the company had moved on, and was camped at a place
called Richardson Point, forty-five miles from Mon-
trose.

Before reaching the encampment I was met by
Brigham, H. C. Kimball, and Dr. William Richards
in their - carriages, who bade me welcome. After we
reached camp a council was held, and I reported my
success, and gave an account of my mission. When
I had finished Brigham asked me if I had brought him
the hundred dollars. I replied that I had, and handed
it to him. He counted it, and then said:

" What shall I do with it? "

" Feed and help the poor," I replied.

Brigham then prophesied, saying I should be blessed,
and means come unto me from an unexpected source;
that in time of need friends would be sent to my
assistance.

The roads were in bad condition, and we lay quiet a
few days, during which time I painted and niunbered
my wagons. Myself, Geo. S. Clark, Levi Stewart, and
another man were appointed hunters, as there was much
game in the country we had to pass through — turkey,
deer, and some elk.

From here we traveled to the Raccoon Fork of Grand
River, about seventy-five miles. At the three forks
of the Grand River we came to a halt. In fact, the
rain had made the country impassable, and our provi-

THE SAINTS TUHN WESTWARD 827

sions were running short. Here we found some wild
hogs, and the men killed several. Brigham said they
were some of our hogs that had become scattered when
we were driven out of Missouri. This was license for
us to kill anything we could find.

While we lay here two men came to our camp, named
Allen Miller and Mr. Clancy. They were traders to
the Fotowatomie Indians. Allen Miller later married
one of my wives. They informed me that we could get
everything we needed fifty miles from there, near
Grand River. We unloaded seventeen wagons and
selected such articles as we could spare. I was ap-
pointed Commissary, to do the purchasing for the
companies. This was in April, 1846.

We started with the seventeen wagons, and drove to
Miller's and made that place headquarters, as he had
provisions in abundance. The grass was like a meadow.
I had some horses and harness to exchange for oxen
and cows. When we had turned out our stock for the
day at Miller's Mr. Clancy invited me home with him.

On entering his house I found his partner, Patrick
Dorsey, an Irishman, sick. Mr. Dorsey had been tor-
mented with a pain in his eyes, insomuch that he had
rested neither day nor night, and was losing his sight.
I asked him if he was a Catholic. He answered that he
was. I knew their faith, as I was raised a Catholic
and once believed in their doctrines. I asked him if he
wished me to pray for him. He inquired if I was a
minister, to which I replied that I was.

"Do pray with me, for I am in great distress," he
then said.

S28 THE SAINTS TURN WESTWARD

With that I laid my hands upon his head, and asked
the Father, in the name of the Son, and by virtue of
the holy Priesthood in me vested, to stay his sufferings
and heal him.

The pain left him instantly. He took his hat and
walked with me to Miller's house. They were astonished
to see him without pain, and asked him what I had done
for him. He answered:

^^I was in distress; a stranger laid hands wpoa my
head and prayed and made me whole; but who he is,
or whence he came, I know not. But this I know, that
I was almost blind, and now I see; I was sick, but am
well."

This occurrence created an excitement in the settle-
ment, and nothing would do but I must preach the
next evening.

During the day I made several trades. Evening
came, and I preached at my friend Miller's. When I
had closed my sermon they made me up a purse of five
dollars, and offered to load one of our wagons with
provisions.

We remained about a week and did finely in trading.
On Sunday a large attendance, for a new country,
turned out to hear me preach. I was weary and did
not feel like preaching. However, I talked about an
hour and a half. At the close of the service they
made up ten dollars for me, and Mr. Scott, a wealthy
farmer, said that if I would drive my wagons to his
establishment he would fill them with flour, bacon, and
potatoes. I had the use of my friend Miller's store to
warehouse our traps, as I had more than we could take

THE SAINTS TURN WESTWARD 889

away. The people were anxious for me to remain
and take up a farm, make my home with them, and
preach and build up a church. I told them I was
boimd for the Rocky Mountains.

As for Mr. Dorsey, he offered me cdl he had, and
wanted to know what to do to be saved. He gave me
a history of his life. He told me that he led a company
of men from Carroll County, Missouri, when we were
driven from the State. I reflected a little, and gave him
a list of city property at Nauvoo that I would turn
over to him at one-fourth its value for what property
he would turn out to me. He said he had twelve yoke
of oxen and twenty-five cows, besides other stock; four
bee stands, three wagons, six to eight hundred dollars'
worth of bacon, flour, meal, soap, powder, lead, blan-
kets, thirty rifles, guns, knives, tobacco, calicos, spades,
hoes, plows, and harrows; also twelve feather beds, and
all of his improvements. He said he only wanted his
carriage and a span of black horses to take himself,
¥dfe, and partner to Nauvoo. And all the above
property he would turn over to me, and I might give
him deeds to property in Nauvoo.

Brigham commenced making a settlement at the
place where he was camped. He called the place
Garden Grove. We returned to camp, laden with all
that our teams could haul, besides the three wagons
I had from Dorsey. There was a deal that we
could not move away. I took a forty-gallon cask of
honey and a quantity of whisky and brandy from
Dorsey. The bee stands, improvements, and farming
utensils I turned over for the use of what settlers

230 THE SAINTS TURN WESTWARD

remained behind at Garden Grove. I also made ar-
rangements for the labor needed by the company that
was left, so that they might be planting crops and
raising supplies while building houses to live in.

All the borrowed teams were returned to Nauvoo to
bring others forward, while those who had teams of their
own pushed on and made another settlement called Pis-
gah, and then went forward to Council Bluffs — ^after-
wards called Kanesville, in honor of Col. Thomas L.
Kane. From this point I took a cargo of traps,
consisting of feather beds, fine counterpanes, quilts, and
such goods, and went down to Missouri, with a number
of wagons, to obtain supplies, together with beef cattle
and cows.

During my absence a call was made on the Mormons
for five hundred men to go to Mexico and defend the
American flag. Col. Ethan Allen and Thos. L. Kane
began to raise the required number of men. An express
was sent to Pisgah and Garden Grove asking them to
furnish their nimiber. The ranks were nearly full
before I reached camp. Upon my arrival Dr. Richards
said to me :

*^ I am glad you have returned. We want you for one
of the captains.''

" All right,'* I answered.

Brigham called me and said he could not spare me;
that there were men enough to fill the bill without
me. The battalion was filled, and Col. Allen, a United
States officer, marched with them to Fort Leavenworth,
Kansas.

From Council Bluffs I returned to Missouri, to buy

THE SAINTS TURN WESTWARD 231

a drove of cattle for Brigham, Dr. Richards, and
others, they having received money from England.
I loaded twenty wagons with provisions and articles
for trade and exchange. I exchanged horses for oxen,
as the latter were low and the former high in price.
About the middle of August I returned with over five
hundred head of cattle.

While I was gone the camp moved across the Mis-
souri River, to a place called Cutler's Park. The
cattle swam the river, but the provision train was still
on the Iowa side. Grant and some of Brigham's men,
teamsters and waiters, crossed back for a couple of
loads of provisions for Brigham. Without saying a
word to me they took from my train their supply of
provisions.

When I heard of it I was ruffled, as this train was
in my charge and I was responsible for it. I went
to Grant, who seemed to be the leader, and told him
he had not acted the gentleman in interfering with
what did not belong to him. We had warm words,
and had not others interfered would have come to
blows. He justified himself by saying that Brigham
sent him. I told him I did not care who sent him —
there was a right way and a wrong way of doing things.
The feeling grew bitter between us, and he accused me
of doing wrongful acts in my office.

Finally Brigham called us together in the presence
of the twelve apostles, and we made our statements.
My accusers said what they had to say, and then I re-
plied. When Brigham had heard our statements he
scolded my accusers sharply, and approved of what

282 THE SAINTS TURN WESTWARD

I had done. He then said that we must not have ill-
feeling, and directed us to shake hands and be friends.
I was the first that arose to comply. We shook hands ;
still, though we agreed to drop the matter, the old
spirit lingered, even after we had crossed the plains.

CHAPTER XVI

LEE GOES TO SANTA FE

WE got into camp the next day. After
striking camp I noticed that a tire was
gone from one of the wagons. A few days
afterwards the mother of my first wife went
down to a stream near by and caught a number of fine
fish; on her way back to the camp she found the miss-
ing tire. It had rolled nearly three hundred yards from
the road, and was lying where it stopped.

The people began cutting hay and stacking it, so
as to be prepared for feeding our stock during the
winter.

One night, in the lattei* part of September, I dreamed
that Lieut. James Pace, of Company E, Mormon Bat-
talion, then on its way to New Mexico, stood at my
tent door, and said Col. Allen, commanding the Mormon
battalion, was dead. I saw him plainly in my dream;
after he gave the information he started back to his
camp, and later a man, who always kept his back towards
me, went from our encampment with him. I saw him
and his companion, and all they did on their way back
to Santa F^7 their dangers from the Indians, and all

993

284 LEE GOES TO SANTA FE

that took place. From first to last in my vision the
comrade of Pace kept his back my way. Pace's com-
panion, as affairs turned out, was myself.

The next evening I went, as was usual, with Brigham
and Dr. Willard Richardson, the Church historian, to
attend a Council at Heber C. Kimball's camp. After
the meeting was over and we were going back to our
tents I said to Brigham:

"We will find Lieut. Pace at my tent when we get
there."

"How do you know that?" said he. I then told him
my dream, and we walked on.

When we got in sight of the tent there stood Lieut.
James Pace, just as I had seen him in my dream. This
did not surprise me, for I knew he would come. Brigham
said:

"What on earth has brought you back?" He re-
plied:

" Col. Allen is dead. The battalion is without a com-
mander, and I have returned by order of the officers
to report to you, and ask you who shall now lead us."

"Why did you not elect one of your captains?"
said Brigham.

" The officers prefer to let Col. Smith, of the United
States army, lead us, if you will consent to it. But
some of our men object, so I came for orders from you."

The matter was taken under advisement by Brigham
imtil next morning. In the morning he came to me in
my tent and said:

" John, how would you like to go back with Brother
Pace and get the remittances of the soldiers?" I said;

LEE GOES TO SANTA FE"* 286

" My family is large, I have no houses for them ; they
are without provisions, and I have no means to shelter
them from the winter storms. I have not hay cut
to feed my stock through the winter. I must attend
to keeping my stock in order or I will have nothing left
to take me and my family over the plains next spring.
But," said I, " there is no one more willing to sacrifice
himself and his own interests for the benefit of the
Church than I am."

Brigham waited and heard me through ; then he said :

"Thus sayeth the Lord. You shall go, my son.
Prosperity shall attend you during your absence, and you
shall return in safety \ not a hair of your head shall be
hurt."

" It is enough to know your will ; I will go. But who
will take care of my family in my absence?"

"I will see to your family, and attend to all you are
interested in during your absence," said Brigham.

At that, I was satisfied, and proceeded to carry out
Brigham's will. I had cut considerable hay in com-
pany with the brethren, but as it had to be divided, I
felt sure I would not have much to my share, espe-
cially after I had divided with the lazy poor. I never
went much on this copartnership system of labor.
There are always a number who will not work, and yet
they are always present when there is a division to be
made of the proceeds of the labor.

Joseph the Prophet classed the poor into three
divisions. He said:

"There are three kinds of poor. The Lord's poor,
the devil's poor, and the poor devils." I never objected

«86 LEE GOES TO SANTA FE

to share with the Lord's poor, but when it came to divid-
ing with the devil's poor and the poor devils, it was
more than I desired; it took away the profits.

My outfit for the intended journey to Santa F£
consisted of a snug light wagon, a span of good mules,
a spyglass, and such guns and traps as a man needs
on the plains. I also took Dr. Willard's dog with me
to watch while I was asleep. I was ordered to keep
my business secret from everyone, for fear of being
robbed on my return home. I was not allowed to even
tell my wives where I was going, or how long I would
be gone. I went to St. Joseph, Missouri, and put up
at John Green's, and stayed while fitting out for the
trip.

While there I met Luke Johnson, one of the witnesses
to the Book of Mormon. I had a curiosity to talk with
him concerning the same. We took a walk on the
river bank. I asked him if the statement he had signed
as to seeing the angel and the plates was true, and
whether he did see the plates from which the Book
of Mormon was printed or translated. He declared it
to be true. I then said:

" How is it you have left the Church? If the angel
appeared to you, and you saw the plates, how can
you live out of the Church? I understand that you
were one of the twelve apostles at the first organization
of the Church?"

" I was of the twelve," said he ; ** I have not denied
the truth of the Book of Mormon. I and several others
were overtaken in a fault at Kirtland, Ohio — ^Wm.
Smith, Oliver Cowdrey, one or two others, and myself.

LEE GOES TO SANTA FE 287

We were brought up for the offense before the Church
authorities. Sidney Rigdon and Wm. Smith were
excused, and the matter hushed up. But Cowdrey and
myself were proceeded against and our choice given us
between making a public confession or being dropped
from the Church. I refused to make the public con-
fession unless Rigdon and Smith did the same. The
authorities said that that would not do, for Rigdon was
counselor to the Prophet, and Wm. Smith the brother
of the Prophet, and also one of the twelve; but that
if Cowdrey and I confessed, it would be a cloak for
the other two. I considered this unjust and unfair. I
left the Church for that reason. But I have reflected
much since that time, and have come to the conclusion
that each man is accountable for his own sins; also
that the course I have been pursuing injures me alone,
and I intend to visit the Saints and again ask to be
admitted into the Church. Rigdon has gone to de-
struction, and Wm. Smith is not much better off to-day
than I am."

This conversation was a comfort to me.

We went to Fort Leavenworth, where we learned that
Col. Smith had taken command of the battalion and
marched away with it. Lieut. Pace got another good
horse here, and what oats and provisions we needed.
We then struck out after the command.

We overtook the battalion on the Arkansas River
about fifty miles below Bent's Fort. Our brethren were
rejoiced to see us. Many had grievances to relate, and
all had much to tell and inquire about. That morning
they had buried one of the battalion named Phelps.

288 LEE GOES TO SANTA FE

The men said his death was caused by arsenic which
the doctor had forced him to take. They claimed that
Colonel Smith was a tyrant — ^that he was not the man
that Col. Allen had been. The command was on the
march when we came up with it. There was a fifty-
mile desert before us, and little water on the route.

Col. Allen had allowed the men to pray with and
for each other when sick and had not compelled them
to take medicine when they did not want it. But Col.
Smith deprived them of their religious rights and made
them obey the doctor's orders at all times. The doctor
examined the sick every morning and made them take
medicine. When they refused to take it they were
compelled to walk ; if unable to walk and keep up with
the others they were tied to the wagons like animals.
The doctor was called "Death"; he was known to all
by that name.

While traveling along, Capt. Hunt, of Company A,
introduced Col. Smith to me. I invited them to ride
in my wagon. They got in, and I soon brought up
the subject of the treatment of the troops adopted by
Col. Allen, and spoke of its good influence over them.
I said the men loved Col. Allen, and would have died
for him, because he respected their religious rights.
I said they were volunteers, and not regular troops;
that they were not used to military discipline, and felt
that they were oppressed. They had lost confidence in
their officers. I referred to the ill-treatment of the
men, and talked freely.

Capt. Hunt got angry and jumped from the wagon.
He said that I talked like an insane man rather than a

LEE GOES TO SANTA FE 289

man of sense. The Colonel said that he was willing
to give up the command to the choice of the battalion.
I said he had better keep it until we arrived at Santa
Fe, but for his own sake to ease up on the boys.

That evening Capt. Hunt sent a delegation to in-
form me that I was inciting the command to mutiny,
and must stop or he would have me under arrest. I
asked where he was going to find his men to put me
under guard — ^that he could not locate them in that
command, and if he doubted my word he had better
try. The Captain knew I was right, and the matter
ended. I told the Colonel I would encourage the men
to obedience until we reached Santa Fe. The troops
were better treated after that.

On the march water was scarce; I saw a man offer
sixteen dollars for a coffeepot of water on the desert.
I walked most of the time, and let the sick ride in
my wagon. When we reached the Spanish settlements
we got water, pepper, onions, com, sheep, goats, and
other articles of food.

We reached Santa Fe in the midst of a snow storm.
All the Mormons were pleased to find that honest Mis-
spurian. Col. Doniphan, in command at that place.
He had a humane nature. The sick and disabled men
of the battalion were sent to a Spanish town called
Taos, under charge of Capt. Brant, for care and
rest.

Soon after reaching Santa F6 Col. Philip St. John
Cook took command of the battalion. The soldiers
were paid off, and Howard Egan, who had accompanied
me, was given one-half the checks and money, donated

240 LEE GOES TO SANTA FE

by the soldiers for Brigham and Heber C. Kimball, and
the remainder was given to me to carry back to winter
quarters. I remained in camp ten days to recruit my
mules, because I could not purchase any there. The
army had taken everything.

Lieut. Gully desired to return with me, and it was
necessary to obtain permission for him to resign before
he could do so. I went to the commander, stated the
situation to him, and asked that Lieut. Gully be per-
mitted to resign. The commander granted my re-
quest. The Lieutenant had been acting Commissary
of Subsistence, and had to make up his papers before
he could start. I waited until he was ready to go with
me» I also took Russell Stevens with me, as he had
been discharged on account of ill health.

While thus waiting I was troubled with Egan, for he
got drunk every day, and I feared he would be robbed.
I had Stevens watch him most of the time. By closely
guarding him I kept him and the money safe. Col.
Doniphan said I should have a guard to protect us
through the Indian coimtry, but animals could not be
procured. I took the necessary trouble and got as good
a team as I could to start back with. With the consent
of the commander I bought a large mule, which after
much trouble was able to work with one of my own.

While we were in camp at Santa Fe the doctor was
robbed. His trunk was stolen, carried out of camp,
and broken open. Two gold watches and some money
were taken from it. Two mules were also stolen the
same night. I knew nothing of this, nor who did it,
until long afterwards. After we had started for home,

LEE GOES TO SANTA FE «41

Stevens suddenly brought in the mules. He brought
them to camp and said they were his. Stevens and
Egan robbed the doctor, but they never acknowledged
it to me.

About the 11th of October, 1846, we started for home
over a wilderness twelve hundred miles wide, every foot
of it infested with Indians. We camped in the moun-
tains at Gold Springs, where little particles of gold can
be seen on the bottom of the streams. Egan and
Stevens did not join us until we were fifty miles from
Santa Fe. They had the doctor's mules and a Spanish
horse with them when they came up.

When we had traveled ninety miles I discovered that
my mules were failing. The little flesh that was on
them was soft and would not last, for we had not fed
them any grain. It is difficult to recruit mules on
the desert grass, for it is very short generally, and the
immense herds of buffalo ranging over the country keep
the grass short. At the last Spanish town we passed
through I sent Egan to buy a span of mules. That
night Egan and Stevens came to camp with two miser-
able little beasts. I said:

" What on earth have you brou^t those poor brutes
for?"

"We cabbaged them; it was the best we could do,'*
said Egan.

Then I told him that I was on a mission of duty, and
trusted in Grod, and I would not permit him to bring
stolen animals to the camp. I sent him back with the
mules at once.

" My trust is in Grod, and not in the devil. We shall

24S LEE GOES TO SANTA FE

go on, while you take back the mules, and leave them
where you got them."

At Moro Station, on the Las Animas, the last camp
we would find until we reached the eastern edge of the
plains, we found a large, fat mule that belonged to the
Government. Lieut. Gully gave the station keeper, a
young man, a receipt for the mule, and we took it with
us, as we were, in one sense, in Government employ. We
were carrying a mail, and on general business for the
Government. This was a fine, gentle mule. I called
her Friendship. When the other animals grew weak I
fastened the doubletree to the axle, and thus Friendship
alone hauled the wagon fully three hundred miles.

At the Cimmaron Springs we met a company of
traders from St. Louis, with a train of thirty-eight
wagons* One of their wagons was loaded with pitch-
pine wood for cooking purposes. It was raining, and
a regular plains storm was coming on. These storms
are sometimes tremendously destructive. A train had
been overtaken at this same place the year before, and
nearly all of the animals perished. I counted one
hundred and ninety skeletons of mules that had died
in that storm. Many of the men also died. The
storm took place ten days earlier in the season than
did the one which then threatened us.

We were invited to his camp by the captain; the
others went, but I stayed in my wagon to write up an
account of the trip, which I was obliged to keep by
order of Brigham. Capt. Smith came to my wagon and
gave me a drink of fine brandy. He invited us to take
supper and breakfast with him, which we did. He

LEE GOES TO SANTA FE 248

asked me if I was not afraid to travel with so small
a company, and said the Indians were on the warpath,
committing depredations all along the road; that he
had a large train, yet did not consider himself safe. I
answered :

" My trust is in Grod, not in niunbers."

This led to a conversation on religious subjects.
When I told him who I was, and stated my belief to
him, he was much interested in the Mormon doctrine.
At supper he gave us everything to eat that could be
desired. The Captain put up a large tent over my
wagon to protect it from the storm and wind.

The next morning the storm was over and we made
an early start. The Captain gave me a cheese, a sack
of butter crackers, sardines, and many other matters
which were of value to us on our journey over the
plains. He also gave me his name, age, and place of
residence in St. Louis, writing it in a little blank book
which he presented me. He then gave me five dollars
in gold, shook hands, and said:

"Remember me in coming days," and we parted.

At the Cimmaron crossing of the Arkansas River we
met several companies of Missouri troops. They in-
formed us that Capt. Mann, with three companies, had
been attacked by a body of Southern Pawnee and
Cheyenne Indians; that the troops were defeated and
lost seven killed, with a number wounded; that three
of the men had come for help; that Capt. Mann had
lost all of his animals except the three that the mes-
sengers escaped with; that the men only had a small
supply of ammunition, and shot it all away before they

244 LEE GOES TO SANTA FE

retreated. Reinforcements had gone to their assist-
ance and would bring in the command.

They insisted that we stop with them, saying it was
madness to attempt to go on. I told them that my
trust was in Grod, my business urgent, and we could not
stop. We went forward twelve miles, when we met
the troops bringing in the wounded and the remnant
of the men who had been engaged with Capt. Mann in
the late Indian fight; they also insisted that we return
with them. They said there were eight hundred
mounted Indians not more than two miles back, follow-
ing up the rearguard, and that we would be massacred
unless we returned with them. I admit that the pros-
pect looked dark. Still I felt impressed to push on.

Along this river, while it runs in nearly a level country
and with no timber within a hundred miles, there are
many washes and gullies that sometimes run out per-
haps a mile from the river. Often these washes, which
are quite deep, caused the road to twist round them,
thus forcing one to travel a couple of miles to gain
two hundred yards in distance. It was near one of these
washes that we met the last of the troops.

We stopped at the point where the road turned back
to the river. My comrades were in doubt what to do.
I felt that the danger was great. While debating the
matter in my mind, my dream that I had the night
when I saw Lieut: Pace at my tent door came fresh
before me. I saw the whole situation.

While studying upon this matter I heard a voice— an
audible voice — say:

** John, leave the road and follow met"

LEE GOES TO SANTA FE «46

The voice appeared to be about twenty feet in front of
me, and the same distance from the earth. I was startled,
for no human being was there who could have spoken
thus to me. I said to Lieut. Gully:

" Did you hear that voice? "

" No," said he.

" What shall we do? " I asked.

" You are intrusted with this mission ; follow your im-
pressions and all will be right," he said.

From that moment I felt an invisible power which led
me out upon the plains, away from roads or trails.

We went about half a mile, when we came to a low
basin, which entirely hid us from the road. This basin
contained about one acre of ground, and was covered
with good grass. I felt impelled to stop there, and did
so. It was then about 1 o'clock, p. m.

Soon after halting we saw a cloud of dust made by a
lar^e herd of buffaloes running from the river where they
had gone for water and had been frightened by Indians.
We did not see the Indians, for we were protected by
our position. We stayed there and let our animals eat
grass for about one hour and a half. We then drove on,
following my invisible guide, in an easterly direction,
over a country entirely strange to me. We traveled
until after dark, when we came to a wash which my spirit
guide directed me to follow to the river. I did so, and
came to the very spot where the Indians had attacked
Capt. Mann that morning. Fragments of the train
lay scattered over the plain.

Our mules were frightened at the smell of the blood.
We watered our animals, and filled our canteens. The

246 LEE GOES TO SANTA FE

night was still and the least noise echoed and re-echoed
through the river canyons, until it made the place more
than fearful for people in our situation. We traveled
until near midnight, when we turned out our animals,
tied the dog to the wagon tongue, to give us a guard,
and then lay down and slept until daylight.

We never camped near watering places, nor near the
trail. Our reasons for camping away from water, and
at least half a mile from the trail, were to avoid the In-
dians. We never had a fire at night.

The next day we found a fat young mule, with all
its harness on. It had been frightened during the battle
and broken way from the command. It was fully forty
miles from the battleground. I was in need of fresh
animals, for mine were nearly worn out. The finding of
this mule gave me renewed confidence in Grod, and
strengthened my belief that He was leading us.

The next day we moved in the same direction. The
heavy rains had made the grass good. Buffalo were
constantly in sight. We followed our course three days,
when we struck the trail at a stream called Walnut
Creek.

Here we found an Indian encampment; the Indians
were on a buffalo hunt. We crossed the creek and
camped, concluding to cook our supper and let our
animals eat and rest. It was no use trying to escape
from the Indians; they had seen us and could capture
us if they wished to do so. I felt that the best plan
was to appear easy and without fear.

Soon after camping, a band of over fifty warriors
sv^rrpunded us. I offered to shake hands, but they r^-

LEE GOES TO SANTA FE 847

fused. I offered them pins and needles and some calico
that I had purchased to trade with the Spaniards. They
took my proffered gifts and dashed them on the ground.
I began to feel that, although we had been delivered
from former dangers, our time had come. I remarked
to Lieut. Gully, who was a true and faithful man:

"Pray in your heart to God, and ask Him to turn
away the ire of these people. They have been abused
by white men and soldiers. They think we are of that
class, and only friendly because we are in their power;
if they knew who we are, and that we have been sent
to preach the gospel to them, and teach them its truths
through the Book of Mormon, they would die sooner
than see us hurt."

An elderly Indian turned to a noble young buck. They
talked some time, and would occasionally point to me.
Then they dismounted and came nearer us. The old
man raised his voice and talked in a loud tone and rapid
manner to his men for five or ten minutes. The young
buck then spoke to me in English, much to our surprise.
He said :

"Young man, this is my father. He is Hard Robe,
the war chief of the Osage Indians. I have been edu-
cated in the East. We came here with the intention of
scalping you all. This tribe has been abused by what my
father calls the palefaces, though he wishes to be friendly
with them. When a small part of this nation comes in
contact with a larger force of palefaces, they are shot
and abused; but when the Indians have the advantage,
the palefaces want to be friends. We thought you were
of that class, but now my father is satisfied you are

248 LEE GOES TO SANTA FE

good men. I have read the Book of Mormon to him
and to our tribe. I got the book from a preacher who
was in the Cherokee Nation. My father wishes me to
say to you that you shall not be hurt. If you need
dried buifalo meat you 'can have all you want. Do
not be afraid, we will not harm you, but you must re-
main here imtil morning, otherwise you might fall in
with some of my father's braves, who, not knowing who
you are, would attack you. If you stay until morning
I shall go with you until you are out of danger."

To this I replied that we must go on; that we had
letters from the Mormon Battalion to their friends at
home, and must go at once. The young man told the
chief what I said. The chief replied through the young
warrior :

**If you cannot stay, I will send word to the other
chiefs not to hurt you. They may not see you, as they
are away from the trail, but I will send runners to tell
them to let you pass in peace."

We thanked him, and I told him I was raised among
the Delawares and Cherokees ; that when a child I used
to play with them before they were removed to this
country, and was still their friend.

The chief then asked if we wanted any dried meat.
I told him no, that I preferred fresh meat. I saw a
buffalo near by, and asked them to kill it, and bring me
some of the meat. One of the Indians rode for the
buffalo at full speed of his pony. The well-trained
beast stopped when near the buffalo, and the Indian shot
it down; then he jumped from his saddle and cut out a
piece of the hump, and returned with it before we were

LEE GOES TO SANTA FE M9

ready to start. I gave the Indians what trinkets we
had and started on again. It was now after sunset.

Here was another manifestation of Almighty God.
I felt so grateful for our deliverance that I could not
restrain my tears of gratitude. I care not what people
may call me. I know there is a just God, and a
Rewarder of those who diligently seek Him. I know
that my Redeemer liveth and I shall see Him for myself
and not for another. Though the day of my execution
be now at hand — four days only are given me to con-
tinue this story of my life — ^my trust is in that Arm
that cannot be broken. Though men may err, and
cruelly betray each other unto death, nevertheless the
hope of my calling in Christ Jesus, my Lord, is the same
with me. I shall rest in peace. However, I must not
destroy the thread of my narrative. I must continue,
to the end that my story live when I am no more.

The next day two Indians came to us, but they
could not talk English, and we could not speak their
tongue, so we had no conversation. I am certain from
the actions of the two Indians that the old chief had kept
his word with us and notified his tribe to let us go in
safety.

On reaching the Pawnee Fork, a tributary of the
Arkansas, we found Capt. BuUard's train of thirty
wagons. They lay by all day searching for eight
mules that had been stampeded by the Indians, although
picketed and closely guarded. The company could not
find a trace of them.

The men were a rough, boisterous set, and, while our
animals were weary, I concluded that it was best to

ftSO L££ GOES TO SANTA F£

go further before camping. It was raining, but that
made traveling better, for the country was sandy.

We camped that night at Ash Creek. We now felt
that we were over the worst of our dangers, but we still
had enough of trials before us to keep the expedition
from becoming a pleasure trip.

Next morning our riding animals were unable to
travel. They refused to go on. I went to God in prayer
and laid our case before Him, and asked that He open
up the path for our deliverance. That night I dreamed
that I was exceedingly hungry and had little to eat,
when several ears of large, solid com were handed me
by an angel, who said:

" This will meet your needs until you are where there
is plenty."

The ears of com were of different colors ; one ear was
jet black, but perfectly sound; one was red, and one was
yellow. I was much pleased with the com and felt
there was not much danger of suffering now. The next
morning our animals still looked bad; only two of our
riding animals could raise a trot. Lieut. Gully said
that unless Grod soon sent us some fresh animals we would
have to give up.

" We will not give up," said I. " Grod has protected
us thus far and we will trust in Him — -in the eleventh
hour of our trouble He wiU aid us. We will find help
to-day."

"I hope so," said he. "Have you been dreaming
again?"

Thereupon I related my dream about the com, and
said that I thought the ears of com meant mules.

LEE GOES TO SANTA FE JtSl

After prayer (we cdways kneeled in prayer, night and
morning) we started on our way. The mules could
hardly travel.

We had gone about six miles when we saw fresh
tracks made by shod animals, that appeared to be drag-
ging long ropes and pins. The tracks were following
the trail and going in the same direction that we were
traveling. We had a long down grade before us. The
plain was dotted here and there with herds of buffalo.
I halted and with my spyglass took a careful survey
of the coimtry. My efforts were rewarded by the sight
of mules feeding among the buffalo.

We went on until we arrived as close to them as we
could go without leaving the trail. We called a halt,
turned our mules loose, then spread out the oilcloth that
I used to feed the mules on, and scattered a little of the
grain we had left on the cloth. The strange mules saw
it, and came running to get a feed of grain. We got
hold of the ropes that were on the necks of four of the
mules and tied them together.

There was a black mare mule that was quite shy, but I
finally caught the rope that was on her neck. The mule
at that came at me with her ears turned back and mouth
open. She caught me by the arm and bit me severely,
then turned and ran away. Lieut. Gully said:

^* Let her go, she will kill some of us."

" No, we will not let her go," said I.

Again I caught her, and she made for me again, but I
caught the rope near the end where it was fastened to an
iron pin, and struck her a blow with the pin, which
knocked her down. I then placed my knee on her neck.

862 LEE GOES TO SANTA FE

and caught her by the nose with my hands. I held her
in this way until a bridle was put on her, after which we
were able to manage her easily. I hitched this wild
mule to the wagon by the side of Friendship. We now
had fresh riding animals, and turned our jaded ones
loose, and drove them before us.

At Kane Creek we lost the mule that I got from the
soldiers in Santa Fe. It drank more of the alkali water
than was good for it; we left it on the plains and went
our way. We saw so many fresh Indian signs that we
knew we had no time to stay and doctor sick mules. A
few nights later I saw a large body of Indians among
the cedars on a mountain, not far off, but our lucky
star was guiding us, for soon we met three hundred sol-
diers, with whom we camped that night. The force
was so strong that the Indians did not attack us. Next
day we met soldiers frequently, and every few hours
thereafter we encountered troops until we reached Fort
Leavenworth.

It was storming hard when we got to St. Joseph,
Missouri. We put up at a hotel, but before our animals
were in a stable Eagan was gone. I could not find him
that night, albeit we searched for him diligently. I
was afraid he would be robbed; but he happened to
meet honest men, as drunkards will, who put him in bed,
and kept him and his money in safety until morning.
After leaving St. Joseph, where we had purchased a
lot of suppUes, we started for winter quarters ; we had
to go through six feet of snow the whole distance.

We reached our friends. I had two hundred dollars,
of which the soldiers had made me a present. I took

LEE GOES TO SANTA FE JESS

three of the mules we had found on the way, and divided
the others between my companions. We reached win-
ter quarters, now called Florence, on the 15th day of
December, 1846. The snow was deep, and my family,
all living in tents, were in a suffering condition. But I
must report to Brigham, then attend to my family. My
family received me as they always did, with open arms
and thankful hearts.

CHAPTER XVII

LEE IS TREATED BADLY BY THE BRETHREN

WITH me I had brought home about all that
my team Icould haul of supplies, clothing,
and groceries, which soon made my family
comfortable. I had met Brigham and
shaken hands with him, but had not made my report
or delivered the money to him. The next morning
Brigham called to see me, and notified me that the
Council would meet at nine o'clock at Dr. Richards',
and for me to be there and make my report. He ap-
peared ashamed of the manner in which my family had
been treated.

^^ Brother Brigham, how does this compare with your
promises to me, when I trusted all to you? " I said.

"Brother John," Brigham replied, "I am ashamed
of the conduct of this people. Do not blame me, Brother
John, for I have done the best I could." Then putting
his hand on my shoulder, he said : " Don't feel bad about
it. You will live through, and the day will come when
we can look back and see what we have endured for the
Kingdom of Heaven's sake. Lord bless you. Brother
John."

354

LEE IS TREATED BADLY 256

Allow me to jump from 1847 to 1877, just thirty
years. I have remained faithful to the end. I was
adopted by Brigham, and was to seek his interests here,
and in return he was to seek my salvation; I, being an
heir of his family, was to share his blessings in common
with his other heirs. True to my pledges, I have done
his bidding. I have let him direct my energies in all
things. And the time has come for me to receive my
reward. An offering must be made; I must hew the
wood and build the altar; then, as did Abraham of
old with his son Isaac, I must be laid upon the altar as
a sacrifice. I must meet my fate without murmuring
or complaining; I must submit, true to the end. If
I endure firm to the end, I will receive the martyr's
crown.

After my return, my first duty was to build com-
fortable houses for my family. Soon afterwards I was
sent to St. Joseph to cash the checks and purchase goods
to supply the wants of the people. I was directed to
purchase a lot of salt and potatoes from a Frenchman
at Trading Point. I did so, and bought three hundred
dollars' worth on credit, and sent it back to the settle-
ment. I had to borrow the money from Mrs. Arm-
strong to pay the three hundred dollars. But she was
afterwards sealed to me, and it was then all in the
family. I never asked Brigham for it, and he never
offered to pay it.

On that trip to St. Joseph I bought fifteen hundred
dollars' worth of goods, such as were needed at the settle-
ment. I advanced seven hundred dollars of my own

256 LEE IS TREATED BADLY

money; the remainder was from the money sent home
by the Mormon Battalion. I took the goods back and
we opened a store at winter quarters. Brother Rock-
wood acted as chief clerk and salesman. We sold the
goods at a great advance. What cost us seven cents in
St. Joseph we sold at sixty-five cents. Everything was
sold at a similar profit. I kept the stock up during the
winter and did a good business. One drawback was this :
many of the families of the men who were in the Mor-
mon Battalion had no money, and we were obliged to
let them have goods on credit. I had to stand the loss
myself, for few of the men ever paid a dollar due me
when they returned.

Andrew Little was in the battalion, and at the request
of Brigham I let his family have two hundred and fifty-
eight dollars' worth of goods. Brigham said I should
have my money when Little returned, but I never got
any of it. Little was also an adopted son of Brigham,
and did about as he pleased. James Face, Thomas
Woolsey, and a few others of the soldiers paid me when
they returned for what I had advanced their families,
but the majority never paid.

When I returned from Santa Fi I found David
Young, his wife, and two daughters lying sick and
helpless — ^really in want. I took care of them and
supplied them with food and such articles as they
required until the death of the father, mother, and
one son, which took place in a short time — ^a few months
after my return home. I had baptized this family in
Putnam County, Tennessee, and felt an interest in
them. The two girls were sealed to me while we stayed

LEE IS TREATED BADLY «67

at winter quarters, and became members of my family.
They are both living. By them I have had three sons
and three daughters. They were sealed to me in 1847.
I was also sealed to Nancy Armstrong the same evening
that I took the Young girls to wife. A few evenings
afterwards I was sealed to Emeline Woolsey. She was
my thirteenth wife.

Nancy Armstrong's maiden name was Gibbons. She
was the wife of a wealthy merchant by the name of
Armstrong, who owned a large establishment in Louis-
ville, and another in Carlisle, Kentucky, at which places
he did business as wholesale and retail dealer in dry
goods. I became acquainted with the family at Carlisle,
while preaching there.

The people of Carlisle were bitter enemies of the
Mormon Church, and a mob threatened to tar and
feather me one night, when Armstrong took me home
with him and protected me. He was not a believer in
any religion, but I always considered him a high-
minded, honorable man. I afterwards often stopped
at the house.

His wife and sister Sarah were believers in the Mor-
mon faith, but as Mr. Armstrong was not, I advised his
wife not to become a menptber of the Church, and refused
to baptize her until her husband would consent to it.
Elder Smoot afterwards baptized Sarah Gibbons and
Nancy Armstrong.

Brother Smoot had taken his wife with him on the
mission, and she laid the plan to get Sarah to go to
Nauvoo. A wagon was sent to take Sarah Gibbons'
goods to Nauvoo, and in it Mrs. Armstrong sent her

868 LEE IS TREATED BADLY

valuable clothing and jewelry, amounting to more than
two thousand dollars. She intended to join the Saints
at the first chance.

Within a few months after Sarah had gone Mrs.
Armstrong got the consent of her husband to pay a
visit to her sister and the Church at Nauvoo; he fitted
her up in fine style, sending two serving maids to wait
on her.

Soon after she left home the friends of Armstrong
advised him to stop his slaves at St. Louis, if he wanted
to keep them, for his wife would never return to him.
Armstrong stopped the slaves, and his wife went on
to Nauvoo, where she stayed until the Saints left that
place after the death of the Prophet. Elder Smoot had
planned to get Mrs. Armstrong to Nauvoo, so he could
be sealed to her and get her property. Sarah Gibbons
was sealed to Elder Smoot, but Mrs. Armstrong would
not consent to take him as her husband; but she lived
in the family until she got disgusted with Smooths
treatment of her sister. She loaned him nearly aU her
money and he never paid it back; he wanted the rest,
but she refused to let him have it; he then declined to
take her with him across the plains. She cold her griefs
to my wife Rachel, and Rachel brought about the mar-
riage between her and myself.

Mrs. Armstrong told Rachel that I was the first man
on earth to bring the gospel to her, and she had always
had a great regard for me, but I appeared to treat her
coldly. Rachel told her that I always spoke kindly of
her, and the reason I had not been more friendly was
because I thought she wanted to become a member of

LEE IS TREATED BADLY JB69

Brother Smoot's family; that she had heard me speak
of her in terms of praise many times.

Finally she came to my house and I asked her, in the
presence of my wives, to become a member of my family.
My wives advised me to be sealed to her, and, as the
matter was agreeable all round, I was. Brigham sealed
her and the Young girls to me. She was a true, affec-
tionate woman. My whole family respected her. She
was forty-eight years of age when she was sealed to
me, and remained a true wife until her death.

In matters of this kind I tried to act from principle
and not from passion. Yet I do not pretend to say that
all such acts were directed by principle, for I know they
were not. I am not blind to my own faults. I have
been a proud man, and in my younger days I thought
I was perfection. In those days, too, I expected per-
fection in all women. I know now that I was foolish
in looking for that in anybody. I have, for slight
offenses, turned away good-meaning young women who
had been sealed to me; refused to hear their excuses,
and sent them away heartbroken.

In this I did wrong. I have regretted the same in
sorrow many years. Two of the young women so used
still keep warm hearts for me, notwithstanding my
conduct toward them. They were young and in the
prime of Kfe when I sent them from me. They have
since married again, and are the mothers of families.
They frequently send letters to comfort me in my
troubles and afflictions, but their kind remembrances
serve only to add to my self-reproach for my cruel
treatment of them in past years. I banished them

860 LEE IS TREATED BADLY

from me for lesser offenses than I myself had been
guilty of.

Should my story ever fall into the hands of Emeline
Woolsey or Polly Ann Workman, I wish them to know
that, with my last breath, I asked Grod to pardon
me for the wrong I did them, when I drove them from
me — ^poor young girls as they were.

Brigham built a gristmill during the winter, and
ground meal for the people, charging a toll for all
that the mill ground. In the spring I was ordered
to go out and preach, and raise thirty-three Wagons
with the mules and harness to draw them. I succeeded
in getting thirty of the teams. Brigham told me to
go again, that he had asked for thirty-three teams, not
for thirty. I went again, and preached so that I soon
had the other teams. I then turned the whole outfit
over to Brigham, so he could send his pioneers to look
up a new home for the Saints. I offered to go with the
company, but Brigham said:

^^ I cannot spare you ; I can spare others better than
you.''

Brigham directed me to take my family and a com-
pany and go and raise com for the people. He said:

"I want you to take a company, with your family,
and go up the river and open up a farm, and raise
grain and vegetables to feed the needy and the soldiers'
families. We cannot depend on hauling our substance
from Missouri, to feed the many that we have on our
hands. I want so much grain raised that all will be
supplied next winter, for we must feed our animals
grain if we wish to cross the plains next spring. There

LEE IS TREATED BADLY 861

is an old military fort about eighteen miles above here,
where the land was once farmed, and that land is in
good condition for farming now. We will leave Father
Morley in charge of the various settlements. Brother
Heber C. Kimball will send some of his boys and make
another farm this side of there. Then turning to
Father Morley, he said : *^ I want John to take charge
of the farming interests and the settlement at my
place, and you must counsel and advise with him from
time to time. I want you and all the brethren to under-
stand that the land nearest the settlement is to be divided
between John and his wives, for they are workers. The
others are to go further for their land."

At this I said that such an arrangement would not
give satisfaction to the people ; there were several of his
adopted sons already jealous of me, and I feared the
consequences, and preferred to have the land divided
more equally.

"Who is jealous of you?'' he asked.

Then I named several persons to him. In reply he
said, naming a man, that he would work all day under
the shade of a tree. Another could work all day in a
half -bushel. Then he said:

"Such men will do but little; let them go to some
outside place for their land. I want those who will
work to have the best land. Let each family have an
acre near the settlement for a garden and truck patch.
And now, Father Morley, I want you to see that John
and his family have all the cleared land they can tend,
for I know they will raise a good crop, and when it is
raised we can all share with him. I want a company

262 LEE IS TREATED BADLY

to follow Brother John, about the 1st of May, when the
grass is good, made up of men that can fit themselves
out comfortably. My brother, John Young, will lead
them, and Jedde Grant will be their captain." Then he
turned to me and said : ^^ Brother John, I want you to fit
my brother John out. If he needs oxen, let him have
them, and I will pay them back; see that he gets a
good outfit. When he leaves here Father Morley will
take charge of the Church. I want the brethren to
do as Brother John tells them; he carries a good in-
fluence wherever he goes; no evil reports follow him
from his field of labor; all respect him, and that is evi-
dence to me that he carries himself straight."

Now, I settled up my business at the winter quarters.
Brigham was indebted to the firm two hundred and
eighty-five dollars; he had not the money to settle the
account, and he was just starting to look out a resting
place for the Saints. His first adopted son. Brother
Rockwood, our salesman, could not spare a dollar, so the
loss of that money fell on me. I told Brigham he was
welcome to the two hundred and eighty-five dollars.
Before he left for the new land of promise he said
to me:

"My son John, what shall I do for you?"

" Select me an inheritance when you find the resting-
place," said I.

*'I will remember you. May Heaven bless you. I
bless you. Be a good boy. Keep an account of how
each man under your charge occupies his time, while
I am gone."

Brigham then said I was to have half the improve-

LEE IS TREATED BADLY 268

ments that were made, and half the crop that was raised
by the company I fitted out with teams, seeds, and
provisions.

The pioneer company started April 1st, 1847. We
moved to our new location, and called it Summer Quar-
ters. We threw up a fort to protect us from the Indians,
as they were troublesome. We then laid out our land.
I found that if I obeyed orders it would require all the
cleared land for my family, so I set off three acres to
each family — ^there were thirty-seven families — ^for gar-
dens, and took the balance.

Although I had given each family three times as
much land, for a garden and truck patch, as Brigham
ordered, the people found a great deal of fault with me.
Mrs. Armstrong had some money left, and she told me to
take it and send for supplies and seed com. I did take
it, and sent four teams to Missouri for com and provi-
sions, and then set all hands at work building the fort
and putting the land in order for the crop.

About the beginning of May thirty-eight warriors
of the Oto tribe came to our camp. They were in full
paint, and on the warpath. They came in on the yell,
and at full speed. It was just daylight; I was laying
the foundation of a house when they came to me. I
threw logs against them as if I did not see them, but
most of the brethren kept out of sight.

The Indians began to build a fire in my garden, and
one raised his gun to shoot one of my oxen which the
boys were driving up. The majority of the Indians
formed a half circle, holding their bows fully strung,
and commenced a war dance. We had been told not

264 LEE IS TREATED BADLY

to shoot Indians, but to take sticks and whale them
when they commenced any depredations. As the In-
dian took the leather casing from his gun so that he
could shoot, I rushed them with a heavy club, with the
intention of knocking down as many as I could. I could
speak their language some, and I told them I would kill
them all if they shot my ox. They saw that I meant
what I said. Then the two chiefs held out their hands,
and yelled to the warrior not to shoot. He lowered his
gun and returned to the crowd, but he was very angry.
The other Indians seemed amazed, and stood as if para-
lyzed. Old man Knight followed me with a club, and
stood by me all the time. Joseph Busby said:

"Hold on. Brother Lee, they outnumber us."

" For all that," said I, " there are not Indians enough
in their nation to make me stand by and see them shoot
down my oxen before my eyes."

Busby then ran into the house to load my gun, but
he was so frightened he could not get the powder in
it, and my wife Rachel loaded it for him. I looked
around to see how things were, and saw seven of my
wives standing with guns in their hands, ready to shoot
if I was attacked. I succeeded in driving the Indians
from the settlement.

Some time after the Indians had gone away an old
chief returned and brought an ax that he said one of
his bucks had stolen. I gave him a little anmiunition
and bread, and he left me as a friend.

My firm stand saved the settlement at that time and
secured it from molestation in the future. The Indians
never bothered us at Summer Quarters again. In th^

LEE IS TREATED BADLY 866

fall they made us a friendly visit, and called me a
Sioux.

Near our settlement there was an abundance of wild
game — deer, turkey, prairie chickens, ducks, geese,
brant, and squirrels — ^which gave us much of our food
during our stay. We worked diligently and raised a
great crop of com and vegetables. We built comfort-
able houses, and made the floors and roofs of basswood,
which was plenty near by, and worked easily.

In July the people were all sick. The fever and
ague were fairly a contagion. Other diseases were not
uncommon. In August and September seventeen of our
people died. During these months we had hardly a
sufficient number of well people to attend to the sick.
The most of my family were very sick. My little son,
Heber John, the child of my first wife, Agathe Ann,
died ; also David Young, Sr., the father of my two wives,
Polly and Louisa ; also their brother, David Young, Jr.
I lay at the point of death for some time. I was in a
trance nearly one hour and a half.

While in this condition my wives Rachel and Nancy
stood over me like guardian angels, and prayed for
me. My spirit left the body and I was taken into
another sphere, where I saw myriads of people — ^many
of whom I was acquainted with and had known on
earth. The atmosphere that they dwelt in was pure
and hallowed. Pain and sorrow were unknown. All
was joy and peace. Each spirit was blest with all the
pleasure its ability enabled it to comprehend and enjoy.
They had full knowledge of earthly doings and also
of the sphere wheye they were ^q t)lest. The glory of

266 LEE IS TREATED BADLY

God shone upon them, the power of Heaven over-
shadowed them all, and was to them a shield from temp-
tations and dangers. I was anxious to remain, but the
spirits told me I must return to the body and remain in
it until my appointed time for death — ^that my work
on earth was not yet finished. I obeyed, but did so
with reluctance, and once more entered the body, then
apparently lifeless upon the bed of sickness.

After taking possession of the body again I lay
some time in deep thought, contemplating the majesty
of God's works. I then spoke to my faithful nurses,
and told them of what I had done, heard, and witnessed.
I recovered from my sickness, but my life was for some
time a misery to me. I longed to join that angelic
host I had so lately visited in their mansions of glory
and pleasure, where I knew I was to go when I escaped
from this body of earthly material.

This feeling of anxiety to go to my eternal rest was
strengthened by the bitter, malignant actions of men
who acted like demons toward me and mine. Every
species of intrigue and meanness was resorted to by
several of the brethren to injure and torment me. They
were jealous of me and anxious to provoke me to vio-
lence. Everything that envy and hatred could suggest
was tried to break up and scatter my family. Finally
they reported to Father Morley that nothing but a
change of rulers in the settlement would bring peace.

Father Morley came, with several elders, and called
a meeting, at which he heard all the parties state their
grievances against me. He then told them they had
brought nothing against me that reflected upon me as

LEE IS TREATED BADLY «67

presiding officer; that I had acted well and for the best
interest of the entire people; that all the trouble arose
from the wrong acts of the people.

One of the brethren, C. Kennedy, proposed a change.
He wanted a High Priest to preside instead of a Sev-
enty. I was tired of my position and consented to
the change. A man by the name of Fuller was selected
by Kennedy to rule over the people. Father Morley
put the question to a vote of the people, and said that
all who wished a change of rulers should hold up their
hands. Only two hands were raised. Then he said that
all who wished me to remain in charge should raise
their hands, when every person present but two voted
that I should still be the ruler at Summer Quarters.

Father Morley called upon the two brethren who had
voted for a change to get up and tell what they had
against me. They could give no good reason for want-
ing a change. They said they had never lived by a
better neighbor- or kinder man than I was, but that I
was too kind. I let the people run over me; and they
voted for a change believing it would tend to unite the
people and satisfy those who had been raising a fuss
and finding fault.

Father Morley told them it was wrong to vote against
a good man for such reasons. He talked to the people
on the principles of their religion for some time, and
advised them to forsake their evil ways, for they were
going in a road that led to hell. This ended my troubles
for a time, but I soon found that my enemies had only
let go their hold to spit on their hands and get a better
one.

268 LEE IS TREATED BADLY

They asked to be allowed to organize a Danite force
for the protection of the settlement. This was to be
entirely apart from me. I granted their request. It
was next decided to build an estray pound. A meeting
was called and it was agreed that each man should build
fence in proportion to the amount of stock he owned,
and that the public corral should be used for the estray
pound. But no stock was to be put into the pound
until all the fencing was done and the gates set up.
I at once completed my fencing, but the grumblers had
no time to work ; they were too busy finding fault. The
whole thing was a subterfuge, and was meant to bother
me. There was no need of a pound, as our cattle were
herded in daytime and corralled at night. But I sub-
mitted, for I knew I could live by their laws as well as
they.

One evening, as my cattle were being driven up for
the night, one of the oxen broke through a brush fence
and got into a patch of com. The herdsman ran him
out in a moment. Instead of holding the herder respon-
sible for the damage, or coming to me to make a com-
plaint and demand pay for the wrong, they took my
ox out of the corral, and, contrary to the vote of the
people, tied him up in Wm. Pace's private corral. I
was the only man who had made his fence, as ordered
by the meeting. I did not know that they had my
ox tied up (for work had not been done to justify put-
ting any stock in the pound).

Next morning I sent one of my boys to yoke up my
oxen; he returned and informed me that one of my
oxen was missing. I soon found the ox, and demanded

LEE IS TREATED BADLY 269

its release. I was told I must pay twenty dollars before I
could have the ox, and pay it in money. I saw this
was done to worry me, and sent word that I would pay
in any kind of property I had.

They refused everything but money or butter. I had
neither to spare, and they well knew it. I was still weak
from my recent sickness, but I walked over and had a
talk with Wm. Pace and tried to reason with him, but
to no purpose. I told him he ought to take pay for
damage done by stock in the kind of property that the
stock had injured, but no, I must pay money or butter,
or lose my ox. I reflected a moment and concluded that
forbearance had ceased to be a virtue; that unless I
defended my rights I would soon be without anything
worth protecting. I then walked into the yard, untied
the ox, and told my boy to drive him home. Pace stood
by the gate with a large cane, but made no resistance;
in fact, he was not a bad man, but was being misled by
evil company.

Kennedy, Busby, Dunn, and others were a little way
off. They saw me, and came running up. Kennedy
was the bully of the camp, and the leader of those
against me. He came up and said:

" If I had been here you would not have turned that
ox out. I would have switched you if you had tried it."

"Kennedy," I said, "I have lost property enough
without your oppressing me any more."

He shoved his fist under my nose. I parried his
blow, and told him that he would do well to keep at a
proper distance from me. He again made a pass at
me. I then threw down my hat and said:

270 LEE IS TREATED BADLY

"If you attempt that again you must take what
follows."

He came at me the third time, and as he did so I
aimed to spoil his face, but he dropped his head as
I struck ; the blow took effect on his eyebrow, and badly
sprained my thumb. We were on a little knoll, full
of stumps of small trees that had been cut down. Ken-
nedy caught hold of me and commenced shoving me

back.

I knew that my strength would not last long. I

did not wish to risk having a tussle among the stumps,

so I backed towards the cleared ground. I fastened

my left hand in his long black hair to steady myself,

and as I reached the flat ground I suddenly leaped back,

breaking his hold by tearing my shirt. I then jerked

him forward at an angle of forty-five degrees, and

planted my fist in his face ; stepping back, and drawing

him after me, I kept feeding him in the face with my

fist, the blood spurting over me.

The crowd saw their bully getting the worst of it,
and ran in to help him. Brother Teeples caught me
around the arms, to prevent me striking any more. My
Rachel, who was standing by, called to her brother,
James Woolsey, and he came and took hold of Kennedy
and separated us. I was sorry that this fight took place,
for I had severely punished the bully, and his face was
badly bruised.

This suited the people; I had shown violence, and
now they could lay a charge against me that they
thought would stand. I was cited to appear before the
High Council, and be dealt with according to the rules

LEE IS TREATED BADLY «71

of the Church, for a breach of the peace and for un-
christian conduct.

The whole people were not against me, only a few;
but there were enough of them to keep up a constant
broil. They began consecrating my property to their
own use ; killed my cattle, and ate them, and stole every-
thing that was loose. They stole wheat from my gran-
eries, had it ground, and ate it, and bragged about it.

Kennedy, by the evil influences he commanded, in-
duced my young wife, Emeline, to leave me and go to
his house, and she went with his family to the winter
quarters. That was the reason that I turned her away
and refused to take her back. She repented, and wished
to come back, but I would not receive her.

Similar influences were brought to bear on all of
my family, but without success. Such treatment was
not calculated to bind me to such a people, whose only
aim appeared to be to deprive me of every comfort and
enjoyment that made life endurable. I was in great
trouble ; in place of friends I had found enemies. There
was a struggle in my mind to decide what I should
do. I looked upon those of my family that remained
true and shared my persecutions, and knew that if I
left the Church I could not keep or live with them;
that if I left I must part with all but my first wife
and her children, and to do so was worse than death. I
did not know what to do. I finally appeared before
the High Council to meet my accusers, who had formed
a combination to destroy me. I had few friends to
defend me, and they were in a measure powerless. They
dared not speak their mind in my behalf.

278 LEE IS TREATED BADLY

Father Morley was true to the last, although he
was becoming unpopular on account of having so long
supported me. Lieut. Gully was another true friend
of mine; he said he would never turn against me until
I had done something wrong, even if Brigham should
desire him to do so. This lost him his influence in the
Council.

The most willful and damnable lies were brought up
against me. Many things which had been said and
done in moments of amusement and jocularity were
remembered, as though I had said and done those things
for wicked purposes. Everything that could be discov-
ered or invented to injure me was laid to my charge.
All who were against me had a full chance to talk.

Brother Johnson, who was there, but not as a member
of the Council, was called upon to fill a vacancy occa-
sioned by the absence of some member. He made a
speech to the Council, and showed where I had acted
well; he then voted for my acquittal. Brother Cum-
mings, who had been a member of the Council when
I was first tried in the summer, and who then took my
part, now thought he would make himself popular with
the people, so he volunteered his evidence and bore false
witness against me. This man's action was wrong and
imcharitable. I had been more than a brother to him
in the past; I had supplied his family with food when
they would have suffered but for the help I gave them.

The result of the trial was that I was ordered to con-
fess I had been in fault ; that I was alone to blame, and
must ask the people to forgive me. If I refused I was
to be cut off from the Church.

LEE IS TREATED BADLY 878

To a man in my situation it was equivalent to death
to be cut off from the Church ; my wives would be taken
from me, my property consecrated to the Church, and
I turned adrift, broken and disgraced, and liable to
suffer death at the hand of any brother Danite who
wished to take my life to save my soul. I replied that
in justice to myself I could not make such confession,
but, if nothing else would do, I would say as the Council
commended me to say — ^that is, I would make the con-
fession. I was told that this would not do; that no
whipping of the devil around a stump would do them;
my confession must be full and unconditional.

What the result would have been I cannot say, for
just then a messenger returned, saying that Brigham
was near at hand, on his return with the pioneers who
had gone out with him to look for a resting place for
the Saints. This stopped proceedings.

The majority of the people rushed forth to meet
Brigham. I returned home, conscious of my innocence
and willing that the people should have the first show
to talk to Brigham and give him their side of the case.
I did this so that I might see how much he could be
stuffed.

The people told their story and misrepresented me
in every way; they told Brigham how I had divided
the land, and said that I and Father Morley both de-
clared that he had ordered me and my family to take the
cleared land.

Brigham sided against me.

After that there was nothing left undone by many
of the people to irritate or injure me or my family.

874 LEE IS TREATED BADLY

My property was stolen, my fences broken down, and
everything that vile men could imagine or work up
by studying deviltry was done to make life a burden
to me. I had raised over seven thousand bushels of
com, and everyone had a good crop. I had a large
lot filled up in the husk, and I let my cattle run to
it so as to keep them fat during the winter, that I
might drive them over the plains in the spring. My
enemies took advantage of my position, and drove my
cattle from my own com pile and put them into the
estray pound. I offered to put all the corn I had
into their hands as security, until I could have a meet-
ing called to examine into the charge. I wanted my
cows at home, for we needed the milk. I had a large
family, and many little children that would suffer
without milk. Half the men in the settlement offered
to go my security, but to no purpose. I sent Lieut.
Gully to Brigham with a statement of the case, but
he paid no attention to it. Gully was well acquainted
with Brigham, and a fine man too. He insisted on giv-
ing Brigham the story in full, and demanded that he
should go in person and see to the matter. But Brig-
ham was immovable.

Things stood this way until Emeline, one of Brig-
ham's wives, took the matter to heart, and begged him
to look into the affair. She asked him to bring her
to my house, to visit her sister Louisa, then one of my
wives. He came, but said little of the trouble, and
soon left.

Two days afterwards I wrote Brigham a kind letter,
and invited him to come to mj house and eat a turkey

LEE IS TREATED BADLY 275

dinner with me. I sent this by Brother Stewart. He
met Brigham on his way to my house and gave him my
letter. I did not expect he would come to see me, but
he was there. He treated me most kindly. When
supper time came he said to one of my wives:

" Sister, I have come for a bowl of good milk, but
skim the cream off."

"We have no milk," she replied.

"How is that?" said he. "I thought Brother John
always had milk." I then told him that the Danites
had my cows in the pound.

"What on earth are they doing with your cows?" he
asked.

Then I told him the whole story in a few words.
He scarcely waited to hear me, but called to his car-
riage driver. Grant, and said:

" Come, George, I will go and see about this matter."

He soon returned, saying:

"Your cows will presently be here."

Brigham then asked me where my turkey was. I
told him Kennedy had robbed me of all my turkeys,
but perhaps I could borrow one from him. I then sent
Brother Gully to ask Kennedy to loan me a couple
of fat turkeys; that I had Brigham at my house and
wanted them for his supper. He sent word that Brig-
ham was welcome to all the turkeys he wanted, at his
house. I then told Brigham I would go hunting and
get him a nice one for dinner the next day. I went out
that night with Gully and hunted some time, but the
snow was a foot deep or more, and a crust had frozen,
so that it was difficult hunting. At last we found a

«76 LEE IS TREATED BADLY

large flock of turkeys at roost in the tall cottonwood
timber. I shot two by starlight; one fell in the river,
and we lost it, but the other fell dead at the roots of
the tree. This was a large and fat turkey. I consid-
ered that it would do, and we returned home with it.
We had been gone only a little over an hour.

Brigham stayed at my house. We sat by the fire
and talked until midnight. I unbosomed myself to
him. I told him of my ill treatment, and asked if I
had failed in any respect to perform the duties of the
mission he gave me before starting with the pioneers
across the plains. I told him of the great crop we had
raised; that we had it in abundance to feed the poor
and for every purpose; so much, in fact, that there
was no sale for it. He said:

" You have done well, and you shall be blessed for it.''

To this I replied that I hoped my blessings would be
different from those I had been receiving. He replied:

^^ Jesus has said. In this world you shall have tribu-
lation, but in Me you shall have peace — ^that is, if you
bear these things patiently, without murmuring."

CHAPTER XVIII

THE DANITE AND HIS DUTY

WHHiE my mind is running in that direc-
tion let me tell of certain of the doings of
the Danites. These stories I relate will
illustrate the purpose and uses of the
Danite in the work of the Mormon Church, and show
how the sword of Gideon was wielded in cases smaller
than the affair at Mountain Meadows, still to be written
down. What follows are instances of thousands of like
kind.

In the fall of 1859 two young men on their way
to California stopped at the Santa Clara fort to
recruit their jaded animals. Expecting that while
doing so they might be so fortunate as to meet with
a train of people going to the same place, and have
company to San Bernardino, the young men stayed at
the fort over two months. Hamblin, one of the Dan-
ites, assured them that they could go alone through
the country with perfect safety. At the same time he
had his plans laid to take their lives as soon as they
started. This was by direction of the Mormon leaders.
The Indians around the fort wanted to kill the men at
once, but Hamblin objected, and told the Indians to
wait i^itil the men got out in the desert.

278 THE DANITE AND HIS DUTY ,

At last these young men started from the fort. Ham-
blin told the Indians that the right time had come, and
wanted the Indians to ambush themselves at a point
agreed on near the desert, where the men could be safely
killed. The Indians obeyed Hamblin's orders, and as
the men approaclied the place of ambush fired upon
them, killing one of the men. The other returned the
fire, and shot one of Hamblin's pet Indians through
the hand; this Indian's name was Queets, which means
left-handed. By wounding this Indian he managed to
escape, with the loss of the pack animals, provisions,
and the riding animal of his partner, who lay dead upon
the desert. The survivor stayed with Mr. Judd for a
few days, when a company of emigrants came that way,
and, departing with them, he succeeded in making his
escape from the death that Hamblin still planned for
him.

One day, this was in 1857, an emigrant train was pass-
ing through the Mormon settlements. Hamblin, the
Danite at Santa Clara, made arrangements with Nephi
Johnson, who was to act as their guide, how and where
to relieve this company of the large herd of stock that
belonged to the train. They had a number of horses
and cattle, more than five hundred head in all. Several
Indian interpreters were sent ahead of the train. One
of these was Ira Hatch, a Danite. They were ordered
by Hamblin to prepare the Indians for a raid upon
the stock.

About 10 o'clock, a. m., just after the train had
crossed the Muddy, and was a few miles beyond it on
the desert, at the time and place settled on by Hamblin,

THE DANITE AND HIS DUTY 279

over one hundred Indians made a dash on the train and
drove off all the stock to the Muddy.

The emigrants fired at the Indians, but Nephi Johnson
their guide, rushed out and told them that if they valued
their own lives they must not fire again, for if they
did he could not protect them from the cruelty of the
savages — ^that the Indians would return and massacre
them.

The acting of Johnson and the other Danites who
were with him was so good that after a consultation the
emigrants decided to follow his advice. The conclu-
sion was that, as Johnson was friendly with the Indians,
and could talk their language, he should go and see
the Indians and try and get the stock back.

The emigrants waited in the desert, and Johnson went
to the Indians, or pretended to do so. After a few hours
he returned, and reported that the Indians were hos-
tile, and threatened to attack the train at once ; that he
was afraid he could not prevent it, and the only chance
for the emigrants lay in their instant departure; that
while the emigrants were gaining a place of safety he
would, at the risk of his life, make an effort to keep the
Indians back and pacify them. Also that he would
report to Hamblin as soon as possible, and raise a force
of men at the fort and get back the stock, if it could be
done, and write to the company, giving an account of
his success. They were to get his letter at San Ber-
nardino, and if he recovered the stock the emigrants
could send back a party to receive it and drive it to
California.

Under the circumstances the company adopted his

«80 THE DANITE AND fflS DUTY

plan, and he left them on the desert, with all their stock
gone; but the danger was over, for the stock was what
Hamblin and Johnson had been working for.

Johnson returned and ordered the Indians to drive the
stock to the Clara. The Indians acted like good Mor-
mons, and obeyed orders. Hamblin gave them a few
head of cattle for their services in aiding him to capture
the drove. The remainder of the cattle and horses
Hamblin took charge of for the benefit of the Mission.
As the cattle became fat enough for beef, they were sold
or butchered for the use of the settlers. Some were
traded to nearby settlements for sheep and other articles.

In the winter of 1857-8 John Weston, a Danite, took
an Irishman who had been stopping with him as his
guest on a hunt, and when he got him to the brush and
timber four miles west of Cedar City he cut his throat
and left the body unburied. He had received orders to
kill the man, because Brother Haight considered him
a spy.

Near the same time Philip Klingensmith, a Danite,
laid in ambush to kill Robert Keyes (now a resident of
Beaver City, Utah Territory), while Keyes was irrigat-
ing his field. Klingensmith decided to kill Keyes be-
cause Keyes refused to give testimony when requested
to do so by Klingensmith, who was then a bishop of the
Church. When Keyes came within a few feet of his
hiding place Klingensmith raised his gun and took aim
at Keyes' heart; but the cap burst without exploding
the powder, and Keyes escaped.

After the Mountain Meadows massacre Haight re-
ported that I was the big captain who had planned, led,

THE DANITE AND HIS DUTY «81

and executed it ; that the honor of such a deed for aveng-
ing of the blood of the Prophets would lead to honor,
immortality, and eternal life in the Kingdom of God.
In this way it became a settled fact that I was the leader
in that affair. Year by year the story has gained
ground and strength, until I am now held responsible,
and am to die, to save the Church.

As I have stated in other places in my writings, the
people in Utah who professed the Mormon religion were
at and for some time before the Mountain Meadows
massacre full of wildfire and zeal, anxious to do some-
thing to build up the Kingdom of God on earth and
waste the enemies of the Mormon religion. At that
time it was a common thing for small bands of people
on their way from California to pass through Cedar
City. Many of these people were killed. When a Gen-
tile came into a town he was looked upon with suspicion,
and most of the people considered every stranger a spy
from the United States army. The killing of Gentiles
was a means of grace and a virtuous deed. I remember
an affair that took place at the old distillery in Cedar
City, just before the massacre.

Three men came to Cedar City one evening ; they were
poor, and much worn by their long journey. They
were on their way to California. The authorities be-
lieved they were dangerous men; that they were spies
from Johnston's army ; and ordered the Danites to devise
a plan to put them out of the way^ decently and in
order.

That the will of God might be done, these men were
coaxed to go to the old distillery and take a drink.

282 THE DANITE AND HIS DUTY

They went In company with Danites John M. Higbee,
John Weston, James Haslem, and Wm. C. Stewart, and
another man, whose name I have forgotten. The party
drank considerable, and when the emigrants got under
the influence of the whisky the brethren attacked them
and knocked the brains out of two with the kingbolt of
a wagon. The third man was powerful and muscular;
he fought valiantly for his life, but after a struggle
he was overcome and killed. They were buried near
Cedar City.

Some time in the fall of 1867, not long after the
Mountain Meadows massacre, it was decided by the au-
thorities at Salt Lake City that Lieut. Tobin must be
killed. Tobin had left a train in Salt Lake, joined the
Church there, and afterwards married a daughter of
Brother Charles C. Rich, one of the twelve apostles.
Tobin was a smart man, and soon after his marriage
he was sent to England on a mission.

While preaching in England, it was reported that he
had committed adultery, and he was ordered home. On
his arrival in Salt Lake he was cut off from the Church,
and his wife taken from him by order of Brigham. He
made several efforts to get out of the Territory.

Finally he joined a company and left Salt Lake,
intending to go to California. After he had been gone
a few days the Destroying Angels were put on his trail,
with orders to kill him before they returned.

Two desperate Danites were selected, who knew noth-
ing but to obey orders: Joel White and John Willis
were the Danites. They started on the trail, deter-
mined to kill Tobin when they found him.

THE DANITE AND HIS DUTY «83

White and Willis overtook the company that Tobin
was traveling with at a point near the crossing of the
Magottsey. They found where he was sleeping, and,
going to him as he lay on the ground rolled up in his
blanket, they shot him several times. Although think-
ing him dead, they concluded to shoot him once more
to make certain that he would not escape, so they put
a pistol against his eye and fired; the ball put out his
eye, but did not kill him. The Angels made their escape
and returned to Salt Lake City, and reported that their
orders were obeyed. Severely wounded as he was, Tobin
recovered, and was, when I last heard from him, in the
Union army.

At Parowan, in 1865 or 1856, there was a man by
the name of Robert Gillespie. He was a member of the
Church, had one wife, and owned a fine property.
Gillespie wanted to be sealed to his sister-in-law, but for
some reason his request was denied. He had known of
others obtaining wives by committing adultery and then
being sealed to avoid scandal. So he tried it, and went
to Apostle Smith, and again asked to be sealed to the
woman. But Brother Smith refused to seal him or let him
be sealed, giving as his reason for refusing, that Gilles-
pie had exercised the rights of sealing without first
obtaining orders to do so. A warrant was issued and
Gillespie was arrested and placed under guard; he was
also sued in the Probate Court, before James Lewis,
Probate Judge, and a heavy judgment rendered against
him, and all of his property was sold to pay the fine
and costs. The money was put into the Church fund
and Gillespie was broken up.

284 THE DANITE AND ms DUTYi

The fate of old man Braffett, of' Parowan, was a
peculiar one, and, as it afterwards led me into trouble,
I will give the story briefly. Old man Braffett lived at
Farowan, and in the fall of 1855 a man by the name of
Woodward came to Braffett's house and stopped to
recruit his teams before crossing the deserts. Wood-
ward had two wives. He had lived in Nauvoo, and while
there had been architect for the Nauvoo House. While
Woodward and his family were stopping with Braffett,
one of his wives concluded that she would be damned if
she went to live in California, — Cleaving the land of the
Saints, — and she asked to be divorced from Woodward
and sealed to Braffett.

At first Braffett refused to take her, but she was a
likely, woman. She made love to the old man in earnest.
Mrs. Braffett made a fuss about it. The authorities
were informed of Braffett's transgressions, and he was
arrested and taken before the Probate Judge and tried
for the sin. He made a bill of sale of some of his
property to me, for which I paid him before his trial.

After hearing the case, the Probate Judge fined him
one thousand dollars, and ordered him to be imprisoned
until fine and costs were paid. Ezra Curtis, the then
marshal at Parowan, took all of Braffett's property that
could be found and sold it for the purpose of paying the
fine ; but the large amount of property which was taken
was sold for a small sum, for the brethren will not bid
much for property taken from one who has broken his
covenants.

Being unable to pay the fine, the old man was ordered
to be taken to Salt Lake City, to be imprisoned in the

THE DANITE AND fflS DUTY 285

prison there. I was selected to take him to Salt Lake.
I took the old man there, and, after many days spent in
working with Brigham, I succeeded in securing a par-
don for him.

Braffett was put to work at Salt Lake by Brigham.
He dared not return home at that time. His property
was gone, and he was ruined. The part I took to be-
friend the old man made several of the brethren at
Farowan angry with me, and they swore they would
have revenge against me for interfering where I was not
interested.

After Braffett's pardon I stayed in Salt Lake some
time, and when I started home there were quite a num-
ber of people along. All the teams were heavily loaded ;
the roads were bad, and our teams weak. We all had
to walk much of the time. After we had passed the
Severe River the road was very bad. My team was
the best in the whole company, and I frequently let some
of the women who were in the party ride in my wagon.

One evening, just about dark, I was asked by a young
woman named Alexander to let her ride, as she was very
tired walking. I had her get into the wagon with my
wife Rachel, and she rode there until we camped for
the night. I got into the wagon after dark and drove
the team. We had ridden in this way an hour or so,
when Rachel said she was going to ride a while in the
next wagon, which was driven by son-in-law Dalton.

Soon after Rachel got out of the wagon a couple of
my enemies rode by. I spoke to them, and they rode
on. As soon as these men reached the camp they re-
ported that I had been taking privileges with Sister

286 THE DANITE AND fflS DUTY

Alexander. I was told to consider myself under arrest,
and that when we reached Parowan I would be tried by
the Council for violating my covenants. I was sur-
prised and grieved at the charge, for I was innocent,
and the young woman was a virtuous woman. As Grod
is soon to judge me, I declare that I never knew of her
committing any sin.

When we reached Parowan there was a meeting called
by the Priesthood to try me. This Council was com-
posed of the President of that Stake of Zion and his two
Counselors, the High Council, and the leading men of
Parowan. It was a general meeting of the authorities,
Church and civil.

The meeting was held in a chamber that was used for
a prayer circle. It was called a circle room, because the
people met there to hold prayer in a circle, which was
done in this way: All the brethren would kneel in a
circle around the room, near enough to each other for
their arms to touch, so that the influence would be more
powerful.

When the meeting was called to order, all the lights
were put out; and I was taken into the darkened room
and placed on trial. I could not see my hand before my
face. The charge was stated to me and I was ordered
to confess my guilt. I told them I was innocent ; that I
had committed no crime— in fact, had not thought of
wrong. I told the truth, just as it was. I was then
ordered to stand one side.

The young woman was then brought into the room,
and as she came in a pistol was placed to my head and I
was told to keep silent. She was questioned and threat-

THE DANITE AND HIS DUTY «87

ened at length, but not all the threats they could use
would induce her to tell a falsehood. She insisted that
I was entirely innocent.

Next her father, an old man, was introduced and ques-
tioned. He told the Council that he had diligently
inquired into the matter, and believed I was innocent.
Neither the young woman nor her father knew who was
in the room. All they knew was that they were being
examined before the secret tribunal of Utah, and that a
false oath in that place would insure their death..

When the evidence had been received, and the witnesses
retired, the candles were again lighted. Then speeches
were made by most of the men present, and every one but
two spoke in favor of my conviction. Without taking a
vote, the meeting adjourned, or rather left that place and
went somewhere else to consult. I was left in the dark,
the house locked and guards placed around the building.
I was told that my fate would soon be decided, and I
would then be informed. I knew so well the manner of
dealing in such cases that I expected to be killed in the
dark, but for some reason it was not done.

Next morning some food was brought to me, but I
was still kept a prisoner and refused the liberty of con-
sulting with friends or any of my family. Late that
day I looked out of* the window of the chamber where
I was confined, and saw a man by the name of John Steel.
He was first Counselor to the President of that Stake of
Zion. I called to him and asked him to secure my free-
dom. After stating the case to him, he promised to see
what could be done for me, and went away.

Through his exertions I was released. I was told

288 THE DANITE AND fflS DUTY

to go home and hold myself subject to orders — ^that my
case was not yet decided. I went home, but for months I
expected death every day; for it is the usual course of
the authorities to send an Angel after men who are
charged with or suspected of having violated their
covenants.

Nothing further was done about the case, but it was
held over me as a means of forcing me to live in accord*
ance with the wishes of the Priesthood and to prevent me
from again interfering with the Church authorities
when they saw fit to destroy a man, as they destroyed old
man Braffett; and it did have the e£Pect of making me
more careful.

In 1864 (I think that was the year) there was a young
man, a Grentile, working in Farowan. He was quiet and
orderly, but was courting some of the girls. He was
notified to quit, and let the girls alone, but he still kept
going to see them. This was contrary to orders. No
Grentile is allowed to keep company with or visit any
Mormon girl or woman.

The authorities decided to have the young man killed,
so they called two of Bishop Dames' Destroying Angels,
Barney Carter and old man Grould, and told them to take
that young Grentile " over the rim of the basin.*' That
was a term used by the Danites when they killed a person.
The Destroying Angels made some excuse to induce the
young man to go with them on an excursion, and when
they got close to Shirts' mill, near Harmony, they killed
him and left his body in the brush.

The Indians found the body, and reported the facts
to me soon afterwards. I was not at home that night,

THE DANITE AND HIS DUTY 289

but Carter and Grould went to my house and stayed
there all night. Rachel asked them where they had
been. They told her they had been on a mission to
take a young man, a Grentile, over the rim of the basin,
and Carter showed her his sword, which was bloody,
and said he used it to help the Gentile over the edge.
Rachel knew what they meant when they spoke of send-
ing him "over the rim of the basin." It was at that
time a common thing to see Danites going out of Cedar
City and Harmony, with suspected Gentiles, to send
them " over the rim of the basin," and the Grentiles were
always sent.

This practice was supported by the people, and every-
thing of that kind was done by orders from the Council,
or by orders from some of the Priesthood. When a
Danite or a Destroying Angel was placed on a man's
track, that man died, certain, unless some providential
act saved him, as in Tobin's case.

The Mormons believe in blood atonement. It is
taught by the leaders, and believed by the people, that
the Priesthood are inspired and cannot give a wrong
order. It is the belief of all that I ever heard talk of
these things — ^and I have been with the Church since
the dark days in Jackson County — ^that the authority
that orders is the only responsible party and the Danite
who does the killing only an instrument, and commits
no wrong. In other words, if Brigham or any of his
apostles, or any of the Priesthood, gives an order to a
Danite, the act is the act of the one giving the order,
and the Danite doing the act only an instrument of the
person commanding — ^just as much an instrument as

890 THE DANITE AND HIS DUTY

the knife used to cut the throat of the victim. This
being the belief of all good Mormons, it is easily under-
stood why the orders of the Priesthood are so blindly
obeyed by the people.

In 1857 there was an emigrant, a Gentile, who worked
a number of months for Captain Jacob Huffine, at Paro-
wan. This man wanted his pay ; it was not convenient
to pay him; he insisted on being paid, but not getting
his wages, determined to leave. He started for the set-
tlement at Summit, about seven miles from Parowan.
The Indians were sent for and ordered to overtake and
kill the man. They did so, and shot him full of arrows.
The man called to the Indians and told them he was a
Mormon and that they must not kill him. The Indians
replied by saying:

"We know you; you are no Mormon, you are a
Mericat."

They beat his head with rocks, and cut his throat, and
then went back to Parowan and reported what they had
done.

Brother Laney had formed the acquaintance of the
family of Aden while on a mission to Tennessee, and
was saved by Mr. Aden from a mob that threatened
his death because he was a Mormon preacher. Whep
Fancher's train reached Parowan, Brother Laney met
young Aden and recognized him as the son of the ma i
who had saved his life. Aden told him he was hungrj,
and that he and his comrades had been unable to pui-
chase supplies from the Mormons ever since they lef|:
Salt Lake City. \

Brother Laney took young Aden to his house, gava

THE DANITE AND fflS DUTY 891

him his supper, and let him sleep there that night. The
next day Laney was accused by leading men of being I
unfaithful to his obligations. They said he had sup-
ported the enemies of the Church and given aid and
comfort to one whose hands were still red with the blood
of the Prophet. A few nights after that the Destroy- 1
ing Angels, doing the bidding of Bishop Dame, were
ordered to kill Brother Laney to save him from his sins,
he having violated his endowment oath and furnished
food to a man who had been declared an outlaw by the
Mormon Church.

The Angels were commanded by Barney Carter, a son-
in-law of Bishop Dame. The Angels called Laney out
of the house, saying that Bishop Dame wished to see him.
As Laney passed through the gate into the street he was
struck across the back of the head with a club by Barney
Carter. His skull was fractured and for many months
Laney lay at the point of death, and his mind still shows
the effect of the injury he then received, for his brain
has never quite settled since. I have frequently talked
with Laney. He is still strong in the Mormon faith,
and believes that Dame had the right to have him killed.
Punishment by death is the penalty for refusing to obey
the orders of the Priesthood. About this time the Church
was in the throes of a " reformation.'*

One of the objects of the reformation was to place
the Priesthood in possession of every secret act and
crime that had been committed by a member of the
Church. These secrets were obtained in this way: a
meeting would be called ; some Church leader would make
a speech, defining the duties that the people owed the

MS THE DANITE AND HIS DUTY

Priesthood, and instructing the people why it was neces-
sary that the Priesthood should control the acts of the
people ; it was preached that to keep back any fact from
the knowledge of the Priesthood was an unpardonable
sin.

After one or more such discourses the people were
called upon by name, commanded to rise from their seats,
and standing in the midst of the congregation publicly
confess their sins. If the confession was not full and
complete, it was made the duty of the members of the
Church, or any one of them who knew that the party
confessing had committed a crime which he or he had
net divulged, to then make public the same.

Unless the party then confessed, a charge was pre-
ferred against him or her for a violation of covenants,
and either full confession and repentance immediately
followed, or the sinful member was slain for the remis-
sion of sins — ^it being taught by the leaders, and be-
lieved by the people, that the right thing to do when
a sinner did not repent and obey the Council, was
to take the life of the offending party ^nd thus save his
or her everlasting soul. This was called Blood Atone-
ment. The members who fully confessed their sins were
again admitted into the Church and rebaptized, taking
new covenants to obey any and all orders of the Priest-
hood and refuse all manner of assistance, friendship,
or communication with those who failed of strict obe-
dience to the authorities of the Church. The most deadly
sin among the people was adultery, and many men were
killed by the Danites for that crime.

Brother Rosmos Anderson was a Danish man who had

THE DANITE AND HIS DUTY 298

come to Utah with his family to receive the benefits
arising from an association with the Latter-day Saints.
He had married a widow lady somewhat older than him-
self ; and she had a daughter who was fully grown. The
girl was anxious to be sealed to her stepfather. Ander-
son was equally anxious to take her for a second wife,
but Bishop Klingensmith had set his eye on her, and
desired her for himself.

At one of the meetings Anderson and his stepdaugh-
ter confessed they had committed adultery, believing
that if they did so that Brigham would allow them to
marry when he learned the facts. Their confession
being full, they were rebaptized and received into full
membership. They were then placed under covenant
that if they again committed adultery Anderson should
suffer death.

Soon after this a charge was laid against Anderson
before the Council, accusing him of adultery with his
stepdaughter. This Council was composed of Bishop
Klingensmith and his two counselors ; it was the Bishop's
Council. The Council voted that Anderson must die
for violating his covenants. Bishop Klingensmith went
to Anderson and told him the judgment was that he
must die by having his throat cut, so that the running
of his blood would atone for his sins.

Anderson, being a firm believer in the doctrine of
Blood Atonement and the teachings of the Mormon
Church, made no protest, but asked half a day to pre-
pare for death. His request was granted. His wife
was ordered to prepare a suit of clean clothing, in which
to have her husband buried, and informed that he was

294 THE DANITE AND HIS DUTY

to be killed for his sins, she being directed to tell those
who inquired after her husband that he had gone to
California.

Bishop Klingensmith and Danite James Haslem dug
a grave in a field near Cedar City, and that night, about
twelve o'clock, went to Anderson's house and told him
to make ready to obey the Council. Anderson got up,
dressed himself, bid his family good-by, and without
remonstrance accompanied those he believed were carry-
ing out the will of Almighty Grod. They went to the
place where the grave was prepared, Anderson kneeling
by the side of the grave and praying. Bishop Klin-
gensmith then cut Anderson's throat and held him so
that his blood ran into the grave.

As soon as he was dead they dressed him in his clean
clothes, threw him into the grave and buried him. They
then carried his bloody clothing back to his family, and
gave them to his wife to wash, when she was again
instructed to say that her husband was in California.
She obeyed their orders.

No move of that kind was made in Cedar City unless
by order of the Council or of the High Council. An-
derson was killed just before the Mountain Meadows
massacre. The killing of Anderson was a religious
duty and a just act. It was justified by the people, for
they were bound by the same covenants, and the least
word of objection to thus treating the man who had
broken his covenant would have brought the same fate
upon the person wicked enough to raise his voice against
the Church authorities.

Brigham knew that I was not a man who liked to take

THE BLOOD ATONEMENT

THE DANITE AND HIS DUTY 895

life. I was well known as one that stood high in the
confidence of Brigham, and was close-mouthed and relia-
ble. I knew of many men being killed in Nauvoo by
the Danites. It was then the rule that all the enemies
of the Prophet Joseph should be killed, and I know of
many a man who was quietly put out of the way by the
orders of Joseph and his apostles while the Church was
there. It has always been a well understood doctrine
of the Church that it is right and praiseworthy to kill
every person who speaks evil of the Prophet. This
doctrine was strictly lived up to in Utah, until the Gen-
tiles arrived in such numbers that it became unsafe to
follow the practice; but the doctrine is believed, and
no year passes without one or more of those who have
spoken evil of Brigham being killed, in a secret manner.
Springfield, Utah, was one of the Church hotbeds, and
more men were killed there, in proportion to popula-
tion, than in any other part of Utah. In that settlement
it was certain death to say a word against the authori-
ties, high or low.

Brother Warren Snow was bishop of the Church at
Manti, San Pete County, Utah. He had several wives,
but there was a fair young woman in the town that
Snow wanted for a wife. He made love to her with
all his powers, went to parties where she was, visited
her at her home, and proposed to make her his wife.
She thanked him for the honor offered, but told him
she was engaged to a young man, a member of the
Church, and consequently could not marry the old
priest.

This was no sufficient reason to Brother Snow, He

, ^ J . * *"

4 '

296 THE DANITE AND HIS DUTY

told her it was the will of Grod that she should marry
him, and she must do so ; that the young man could be
got rid of — sent on a mission or dealt with in some way
so as to release her from her engagement; that, in fact,
a promise made to the young man was not binding when
she was informed that it was contrary to the wishes of
the authorities.

The girl continued obstinate.

The ** teachers" of the town visited her and advised
her to marry Bishop Snow. Her parents, under the
orders of the Counselors of the Bishop, also insisted
that their daughter marry the old man.

She still refused.

Then the authorities called on the young man and
directed him to give up the girl. This he steadfastly
declined to do. He was promised Church preferment,
celestial rewards, and everything that could be thought
of — ^all to no purpose. He said he would die before he
would surrender his intended wife.

This resistance of authority by the young people
made Bishop Snow more anxious than ever to marry the
girl. The young man was ordered on a mission to some
distant locality. But the mission was. refused.

It was then determined that the rebellious young man
should be forced by harsh treatment to respect the advice
and orders of the Priesthood. His fate was left to
Bishop Snow.

It was decided to call a meeting of the people who
lived true to counsel, to be held in the schoolhouse in
Manti, at which the young man should be present, and
dealt with according to Snow's will. The meeting

THE DANITE AND HIS DUTY «97

was called. The young man was there, and was again
requested to surrender the young woman to Snow, but
he refused.

The lights were then put out. An attack was made
on the young man. He was tied down with his back
to a bench, when Bishop Snow took a bowie knife and
slashed and mutilated him. They left the young man
weltering in his blood. During the night he succeeded
in releasing himself from his confinement, and dragged
himself to some haystacks, where he lay until the next
day, when he was discovered by friends. The young
man has been an idiot or quiet lunatic ever since.

Bishop Snow took soon occasion to get up another
meeting at the schoolhouse, so as to have the people of
Manti and the young woman that he wanted to marry
attend the meeting. When all had assembled the old
man talked to the people about their duty to the Church,
their obligation to obey counsel, and the dangers of
refusal; and called attention to the case of the young
man. The young woman was sealed to Bishop Snow.

CHAPTER XIX

THE MOUNTAIN MEADOWS

MY time I find is getting short. To continue
as I have the story of the little details and what
befell as we crossed the plains for the promised
land of Utah would need more days than I
have left me. I will go then direct to the story of the
Mountain Meadows troubles for which I am to die, as
I desire that the facts as they occurred should be known.
As a duty to myself, I purpose to give a statement of
all I know in that affair. I did not act alone; I had
many to assist me at Mountain Meadows.

Those who were connected with the massacre, and took
part in the transaction, were moved by a religious duty.
All were acting under the orders and by command of
their Church leaders. The immediate orders for the
killing of the emigrants came from those in authority
at Cedar City. I and those with me moved by virtue
of positive orders from Brother Haight and his asso-
ciates.

Before I started on my mission to the Mountain
Meadows T was told by Brother Haight that his orders
to me were the result of full consultation with Bishop
Dame and all in authority. The massacre was decided
pn by the head men of the Church,

998

THE MOUNTAIN MEADOWS 299

To approach this subject properly I must step back-
ward several years. After the destruction of Nauvoo,
when the Mormons were driven from the State of Illinois,
I shared the fate of my brethren, and partook of the
hardships and trials that befell them from that day until
the time of the settlement of Salt Lake City, in the then
wilderness. After reaching Salt Lake I stayed but a
short time, when I went to live at Cottonwood, where
the mines were afterwards discovered by Greneral Con-
nor and his men during the late war. I was just
getting fixed to live there, when I was ordered to go
into the interior and aid in forming new settlements
and in opening up the country. I had no wish or
desire, save to know and do the will of Brigham, since
I had become his adopted son. I believed that Brigham
spoke by direction of the God of Heaven, and I would
have suffered death rather than disobey any request
of his.

At the command of Brigham, I took one hundred and
twenty-one men, went in a southern direction from Salt
Lake City, and laid out and built up Parowan. George
A. Smith was the leader and chief man in authority in
that settlement. I acted under him as historian and
clerk of the Iron County Mission, until January, 1851.
I went with Brigham, acted as a committeeman, and
located Provo, St. Greorgd, Fillmore, Parowan, and other
towns, and managed the location of many of the settle-
ments in southern Utah.

In 185S I moved to Harmony, and built up that
settlement. I remained there until the Indians declared
war against the whites and drove the settlers into Cedar

800 THE MOUNTAIN MEADOWS

City and Parowan, for protection, in the year 186S. I
removed my then numerous family to Cedar City, where
I was appointed Captain of the Danites, and commander
of Cedar City.

After I had commanded at Cedar City about one year
I was ordered to return to Harmony and build the
Harmony Fort. This order, like all other orders, came
from Brigham. When I returned to Harmony and com-
menced building the fort, the orders were given by Brig-
ham for the reorganization of the Danites at Cedar City.
The old men were requested to resign and younger men
were appointed in their places.

About the 7th of September, 1857, I went to Cedar
City from my home in Harmony, by order of Brother
Haight. I did not know what he wanted of me, but he
had ordered me to visit him, and I obeyed. If I remember
correctly, it was on Sunday evening that I went there.

When I got to Cedar City I met Haight on the public
square of the town. Haight was then President of that
Stake of Zion, and the highest man in the Mormon
Priesthood, and next to Bishop Dame in southern Utah,
and in the command of the Iron District. The word
and command of Haight were the law in Cedar City at
that time, and to disobey his orders was death; be they
right or wrong, no Saint was to question them; it was
obedience or death.

When I met Haight I asked him what he wanted with
me. He said he must have a long talk with me on
private and particular business. We took blankets and
went over to the old Iron Works, and lay there that
night, so that we could talk in safety.

THE MOUNTAIN MEADOWS 801

After we got to the Iron Works Haight told me about
the train of emigrants. He said that the emigrants were
a rough and abusive set of men. That they had, while
traveling through Utah, been abusive to the Mormons.
That they had insulted many of the Mormon women.
That the abuses heaped upon the people by the emi-
grants during their trip from Provo to Cedar City had
been constant and shameful; that they had burned
fences and destroyed growing crops; that they had
poisoned the water, so that all people and stock that
drank of the water became sick, and many had died from
the effects of the poison. That these vile Gentiles pub-
licly proclaimed that they had the very pistol with which
the Prophet Joseph was murdered, and had threatened
to kill Brigham and all of the apostles. That, when in
Cedar City, they said they would hang Brigham by the
neck until he was dead, before snow fell in the Territory.
They also said that Johnston was coming with his army
from the East, and they were going to return from Cali-
fornia with soldiers, as soon as possible, and desolate the
land and kill every Mormon man, woman, and child
they could find in Utah. That they violated the ordi-
nances of the town of Cedar, and had, by armed force,
resisted the officers who tried to arrest them for vi kting
the law. That after leaving Cedar City the emigrants
camped in the company, or cooperative field just below
Cedar City, and burned the fencing, leaving the crops
open to the herds of stock. Also that they had given
poisoned meat to the Com Creek tribe of Indians, which
had killed several of them, and that they and their
Chief, Konosh, were on the trail of the emigrants, and

802 THE MOUNTAIN MEADOWS

would soon attack them. These things, and much more
of like kind, Haight told me as we lay in the dark at the
old Iron Works.

Brother Haight said that unless something was done
to prevent it the emigrants would rob every one of the
outlying settlements in the south, and that the whole
Mormon people were liable to be butchered by the troops
the emigrants would bring back with them from CaU-
fomia. I was then told that the Council had held a
meeting that day, to consider the matter, and it had
been decided by the authorities to arm the Indians, give
them provisions and ammunition, and send them after
the emigrants. The Indians were to give them a brush,
and if they killed part or all of them, so much the
better.

"Brother Haight, who is your authority?" I said.

" It is the will of all in authority," he replied. " The
emigrants have no pass to go through the country, and
they are to be killed as common enemies, for the country
is at war now. No man has a right to go through this
country without a written pass."

We lay and talked much of the night, and during
that time Haight gave me instructions as to what to
do, and how to proceed in the affair. He said he had
consulted with Bishop Dame, and everyone had agreed
to let the Indians use up the whole train if they could.
Haight then continued:

"I expect you to carry out your orders."

Then I knew I must obey, or die. I had no wish to
disobey, for my superiors in the Church are the mouth-
pieces of Heaven, and it is an act of godliness to

THE MOUNTAIN MEADOWS 808

obey any and all orders given by them, without asking
questions.

My orders were to go home to Harmony and see Carl
Shirts, my son-in-law, an Indian interpreter, and send
him to the Indians in the south, to notify them that the
Mormons and Indians were at war with the ^^ Mericat s "
(as the Indians called all whites that were not Mormons),
and bring the southern Indians up and have them join
with those from the north, so their force would be
sufficient to make a successful attack on the emigrants.

It was agreed that Haight would send Nephi John-
son, another Indian interpreter, to stir up what other
Indians he could find, so that we might have a large
enough force to give the emigrants a good hush. In
conclusion Haight said to me :

" These are the orders that have been agreed upon by
the Council, and it is in accordance with the feelings of
the entire people. Some of the Indians are now on the
warpath, and all of them must be sent out ; all must go,
so as to make the thing a success."

It was then intended that the Indians should kill the
emigrants, and make it an Indian massacre, and not have
any whites interfere with them. No whites were to be
known in the matter; it was to be done by the Indians,
so that it could be laid to them, if questions were asked.
We agreed upon the whole thing, how each should act,
and left the Iron Works, and went to Haight's house
and got breakfast. After breakfast I made ready to
start, and Haight said to me:

^^60, Brother Lee, and see that the instructions of
those in authority are obeyed ; and as you are dutiful in

804 THE MOUNTAIN MEADOWS

this, so shall your reward be in the Kingdom of Grod, for
God will bless those who willingly obey counsel, and make
all things fit for the people in these last days."

At this time the Mormons were at war with the United
States, and the orders to the Mormons were to kill and
waste away our enemies, but lose none of our own people
These emigrants were from the section of country most
hostile to our people, and it was the will of every true
Mormon that the enemies of the Church should be killed
as fast as possible, and inasmuch as this lot had men
among them that had helped kill the Prophets in the Car-
thage jail, the killing of them would be keeping our
oaths and avenging the blood of the Prophets. I will
give my talk with Brother George A. Smith.

In the latter part of the month of August, 1857,
about ten days before the people of Capt. Fancher,
who met their doom at Mountain Meadows, arrived at
that place. Gen. George A. Smith called on me at one
of my homes in Washington City, Washington County,
Utah Territory, and wished me to take him round by
Fort Clara, via Pinto Settlements, to Hamilton Fort
and Cedar City. He said:

** I have been sent down here by Brigham, to instruct
the brethren of the different settlements not to sell any
of their grain to our enemies. And to tell them not to
feed it to their animals, for it will all be needed by our-
selves. I am also to instruct the brethren to prepare for
a big fight, for the enemy is coming in force to attempt
our destruction. But Johnston's army will not be
allowed to approach our settlements from the east. God
18 on our side, and will fight our battles for us, and

THE MOUNTAIN MEADOWS 806

deliver our enemies into our hands. Brigham has
ceived revelations from God, giving him the right and
the power to call down the curse of God on all our ene-
mies who attempt to invade our Territory. Our greatest
danger lies in the people of California — a class of reck-
less miners who are strangers to God and His righteous-
ness. They are likely to come upon us from the south
and destroy the small settlements. But we will try and
outwit them before we suffer much damage. The people
of the United States who oppose our Church are a mob,
from the President down, and as such it is impossible
for their armies to prevail against the Saints who have
gathered here in the mountains."

Gen. Smith held high rank as a military leader. He
was one of the twelve apostles of the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints, and an inspired man. His
orders were sacred commands, which it was my duty to
obey, without question or hesitation.

The day we left Fort Clara, then the headquarters of
the Indian missionaries under the presidency of Jacob
Hamblin, we stopped to noon at the Clara River. While
there the Indians gathered around us in numbers, and
were saucy and impudent. Their chiefs asked me where
I was going and whom I had with me. I told them
that he was a big captain.

" Is he a Mericat captain? "

" No," I said, " he is a Mormon."

The Indians then demanded to know more. They
wanted to have a talk. The General told me to tell the
Indians that the Mormons were their friends, and that
the Americans were their enemies, and the enemies of

806 THE MOUNTAIN MEADOWS

the Mormons, too ; that he wanted the Indians to remain
the fast friends of the Mormons, for the Mormons were
all friends to the Indians ; that the Americans had a large
army just east of the mountains, and intended to come
over the mountains into Utah and kill all the Mormons
and Indians in Utah Territory; that the Indians must
get ready and remain ready for war against the Ameri-
cans, keep friendly with the Mormons and do what the
Mormons told them to do — ^that this was the will of
the Great Spirit; that if the Indians were true to the
Mormons and helped them against their enemies, the
Mormons would keep them from want and sickness and
give them guns and ammunition to hunt and kill game
with, and also help the Indians against their enemies
when they went into war.

This talk pleased the Indians, and they agreed to all
that I asked them to do. I saw that Gen. Smith was
nervous and fearful of the Indians, notwithstanding
their promises of friendship. To relieve him of his anx-
iety I hitched up and started on our way as soon as
I could do so without rousing the suspicions of the
Indians. We had ridden along about a mile or so when
Gen. Smith said:

" Those are savage fellows. I think they would make
it lively for an emigrant train if one should come this
way." Then the General fell to a deep study for some
time, when he said : " Suppose an emigrant train should
come along through this southern country, making
threats against our people and bragging of the part they
took in killing our Prophets, what do you think the
brethren would do with them? Would they be permitted

THE MOUNTAIN MEADOWS 807

to go their way, or would the brethren pitch into them
and give them a good drubbing?" I reflected a few
moments, and then said:

"You know the brethren are now under the influence
of the late reformation, and red-hot for the gospel.
The brethren believe the Grovemment wishes to destroy
them. Any train of emigrants that may come through
here will be attacked and destroyed. I am particularly
sure they will be wiped out if they have been making
threats against our people. Unless emigrants have a
pass from Brigham, they will never get safely through
this country."

My reply pleased him, and he laughed heartily, and
then said:

" Do you believe the brethren would make it lively for
such a train?"

"Yes, sir," I replied, "I know they will, unless pro-
tected by a pass, and I wish to tell you, and you must
inform Brigham, that if he wants emigrants to pass
without being molested he must send orders to that effect
to Bishop Dame or Brother Haight, so that they can
give passes to the emigrants; their passes will insure
safety, but nothing else will, except the positive orders
of Brigham, as the people are bitter against the Gen-
tiles, full of religious zeal, and anxious to avenge the
blood of the Prophets."

The only reply he made was to the effect that on his
way down from Salt Lake he had had a long talk with
Haight on the same subject, and that Haight had assured
him, and given him to understand, that emigrants who
came along without a pass from Brigham could not

808 THE MOUNTAIN MEADOWS

escape from the Territory. We then rode along in
silence for some distance, when he again turned to me
and said:

^^ Brother Lee, I am satisfied that the brethren are
under the holy influence, and I believe they will do just
as you say they will with the wicked emigrants that come
through the country, making threats and abusing our
people/'

Thereupon I repeated my views to him, but at much
greater length. I went into a statement of the wrongs
of our people, and told him that the people were under
the blaze of the reformation, full of wildfire, and that
to shed the blood of those who would dare speak against
the Mormon Church or its leaders would be doing the
will of God, and the people would do it as cheerfully
as they would any other duty. That the Apostle Paul
was not more sincere than was every Mormon who lived
in southern Utah. My words served to cheer up the
General; he was delighted, and said:

^^ I am glad to hear so good an account of our people.
Grod will bless them for all they do to build up His King-
dom in the last days."

On my way from Cedar City to my home in Harmony
I came up with a band of Indians under Moquetas and
Big Bill, two Cedar City chiefs; they were in their
paint, and fully equipped for battle. They halted
when I came up and said they had had a big talk with
Haight, Higbee, and Klingensmith, and got orders from
them to follow up the emigrants and kill them all, and
take their property as a spoil.

Tbeee Indians wanted me to go with them and com-

THE MOUNTAIN MEADOWS S09

mand their forces. I told them I could not go with
them that evening; that I had orders from Haight, the
Big Captain, to send other Indians on the warpath to
help them kill the emigrants, and must attend to that
first ; that I wanted them to go where the emigrants were
and camp until the other Indians joined them; that I
would meet them the next day and lead them. This
satisfied them, but they wanted me to send my little
Indian boy, Clem, with them. After some time I con-
sented to let Clem go with them, while I returned
home.

When I got home I told Carl Shirts what the orders
were that Haight had sent to him. Carl being natur-
ally cowardly was not willing to go, but I told him the
orders must be obeyed. He started that night, or early
next morning, to stir up the Indians of the south, and
lead them against the emigrants. The emigrants were
then camped at Mountain Meadows.

The Indians did not obey my instructions. They met,
several hundred strong, at the Meadows, and attacked
the emigrants Tuesday morning, just before daylight,
and at the first fire killed seven and wounded sixteen of
the emigrants. The latter fought bravely, and repulsed
the Indians, killing many of them and breaking the
knees of two chiefs, who afterwards died.

The news of the battle was carried over the country
by Indian runners, and the excitement was great in all
the small settlements. I was notified of what had taken
place early Tuesday morning, by an Indian who came
to my house and gave me a full account of what had
beeu doQ^^

810 THE MOUNTAIN MEADOWS

The Indian said it was the wish of the Indians that I
lead them, and I must go back with him to the camp.
I started at once, and taking the Indian trail over the
mountain I reached the camp by going twelve miles.
To go round by the wagon road would have been be-
tween forty and fifty miles.

When I reached the camp I found the Indians in a
frenzy of excitement. They said they had been told that
they could kill the emigrants without danger to them-
selves, but they had lost numbers of their bucks, and
others were wounded, and unless they could kill all the
" Mericats," as they called them, they would declare war
against the Mormons and kill everyone in the settle-
ments. I did as well as I could under the circumstances.
My talk served to increase their excitement. I told
them I would go south and meet their friends, and
hurry them up to help them.

At first the Indians would not consent, but they
finally said I might go and meet their friends. I then
got on my horse and left the Meadows and went south.
I had traveled about sixteen miles when I met Carl
Shirts with one hundred Indians and a number of Mor-
mons from the southern settlements. They were going
to the scene of conflict. How they learned of the emi-
grants being at the Meadows I never knew, but they
did know it, and were coming armed, and determined
to obey orders.

Among those that I remember to have met there were
Brothers Samuel Knight, Oscar Hamblin, William
Young, Carl Shirts, Harrison Pearce, James Pearce,
John W. Clark, William Slade, Sr., James Matthews,

f-1

THE MOUNTAIN MEADOWS 811

Dudley Leavitt, William Hawley, William Slade, Jr.,
George W. Adair, and John Hawley.

The Mormons camped that night with me, but most
of the Indians rushed on to their friends at the camp on
the Meadows. I reported to the brethren what had
taken place at the Meadows, but none were surprised
in the least. I spent much of the night in prayer. I
wrestled with Grod for wisdom to guide me.

In the morning we agreed to go on to Mountain
Meadows and camp there, and then send a messenger
to Haight. We knew that the original plan had been
for the Indians to do the work, and the Mormons to
do nothing beyond plan for and encourage them. Now
we saw the Indians could not do the work, and we were
in a fix. I did not then know that a messenger had been
sent to Brigham for instructions. Haight had not men-
tioned it to me; James Haslem, a Danite, was sent to
Brigham.

We went to the Meadows and camped at the springs,
about half a mile from the emigrant camp. There were
a larger number of Indian there — fully three hundred,
and I think as many as four hundred of them. The
two chiefs who had been shot were in a bad way. The
Indians had killed a number of the emigrants' horses,
and about sixty or seventy head of cattle were lying
dead on the Meadows, which the Indians had killed for
spite and revenge.

Our company butchered a small beef for dinner, and
after eating a hearty meal we held a council and decided
to send a messenger to Brother Haight. The messenger
started for Cedar City, from our camp on the Meadows,

»1« THE MOUNTAIN MEADOWS

about S o'clock, p. m. We stayed on the field, and I
tried to quiet and pacify the Indians, by telling them
that I had sent to Haight, the Big Captain, for orders,
and when he sent his order I would know what to do.
This appeared to satisfy the Indians, for said they:

*^The Big Captain will send you word to kiU the
Mericats/'

Along toward evening the Indians again attacked the
emigrants. This was Wednesday. I heard the report
of their guns, and the screams of the women and chil-
dren in the corral. I ran with Brothers William Young
and John Mangum, to where the Indians were. While
on the way to them they fired a volley, and three balls
from their guns cut my clothing. One ball went
through my hat and plowed through my hair. Another
ball went through my shirt and leaded my shoulder,
another cut my clothes across my bowels. I thought
this was rather warm work, but I kept on until I reached
the place where the Indians were in force.

•t

CHAPTER XX

THE MUSTER OF THE DANITES

ON THURSDAY, about noon, several Danites
joined us from Cedar City. I cannot remem-
ber the order in which the brethren came to the
Meadows, but I do recollect that at this time
and in this company were Brothers Joel White, William
C. Stewart, Benjamin Arthur, Alexander Wilden,
Charles Hopkins, and James Tate. These men said
little, but everyone seemed to know what he was there
for. As our messenger had gone for further orders,
we moved camp about four himdred yards further up
the valley on to a hill, where we made a camp as long
as we stayed there.

The emigrants' wagons were corralled after the In-
dians made the first attack. On the day following our
arrival the emigrants drew their wagons closer together
and chained the wheels one to the other. While they
were doing this there was no shooting going on. Their
camp was about one hundred yards above and north of
the spring. They generally got water from the spring
at night.

Thursday morning I saw two men start from the
corral with buckets, and run to the spring and fill them

SIS

814 THE MUSTER OP THE DANITES

with water, and go back again. The bullets flew around
them thick and f ast, but they got into their corral in
safety.

The Indians made a determined attack on the train
on Thursday morning about daylight. At this attack
the Clara Indians had one buck killed and three
wounded. This so enraged them that they left for
home, driving a number of cattle with them. During
the day I said to Brother John Mangum :

" I will cross the valley and go up on the other side,
on the hills to the west of the corral, and take a look
at the situation."

As I was crossing the valley I was observed by the
emigrants, and as soon as they saw that I was a white
man they ran up a white flag in the middle of their cor-
ral or camp. They then sent two little boys from the
camp to talk to me, but I could not talk to them at
that time, for I did not know what orders Brother
Haight would send to me, and until I had his orders I
would not know how to act. I hid, to keep away from
the children. They came to the place where they had
last seen me and hunted all around for me, but being
unable to And me they turned and went back to the
camp in safety. It is false what has been told about
little girls being dressed in white and sent out to me.
There was nothing of the kind done. I stayed on the
west side of the valley for about two hours, looking
down into the emigrant camp.

While I was standing on the hill looking into the
corral I saw two men leave the corral and go outside
to cut wood; the Indians and Mormons kept up a busy

THE MUSTER OF THE DANTTES 816

fire all the time, but the two paid no attention to danger,
and stuck to their work until they had it done; then
they went back to camp. The men acted so bravely
that it was impossible to keep from respecting them.
After staying there and looking down into the camp
awhile I returned to my company.

On Thursday evening Higbee, Chief of the Iron
Danites, and Klingensmith, Bishop of Cedar City, came
to our camp with two or three wagons and a number of
Danites all well armed. I can remember the following
as a portion of those who came to take part in the work
of death which was so soon to follow, viz.: Brothers
John M. Higbee, Chief of the Iron Danites, and also
first Counselor to Brother Haight ; Philip Klingensmith,
Bishop of Cedar City ; Ira Allen, of the High Council ;
Robert Wiley, of the High Council; Richard Harrison,
of Pinto, also a member of the High Council; Samuel
McMurdy, one of the Counselors of Klingensmith;
Charles Hopkins, of the Counselors of Cedar City;
Samuel Pollock; Daniel McFarland, a son-in-law of
Haight ; John Ure, of the City Council ; George Hunter,
of the City Council; Samuel Jukes; Nephi Johnson,
with a number of Indians under his command; Irvin
Jacobs; John Jacobs; E. Curtis, a Captain of Ten;
Thomas Cartwright, of the City and High councils;
William Bateman, who afterwards carried the flag of
truce into the emigrant camp; Anthony Stratton; A.
Loveridge; Joseph Clews; Jabez Durfey; Columbus
Freeman. There were others whose name have slipped
me. I know that our total force was fifty-four Dan-
ites and three hundred Indians. As soon as these

516 THE MUSTER OF THE DANITES

gathered around the camp I demanded of Brother
Higbee what orders he had brought. I then told all
that had happened at the Meadows, so that every per-
son might understand the situation. Brother Higbee
reported as follows :

^^It is the orders that the emigrants be put out of
the way. President Haight has counseled with Bishop
Dame, and has orders from him to put the emigrants
to death; none who is old enough to talk is to be
spared."

Brother Higbee then said substantially that the emi-
grants had come through the country as our enemies, and
as the enemies of the Church of* Jesus Christ of Latter-
day Saints. That they had no pass from anyone in
authority permitting them to leave the Territory. That
none but friends were permitted to leave the Territory,
and as these were our sworn enemies they must be killed.
That they were nothing but a portion of Johnston's
army. That if they were allowed to go on to Cali-
fornia they would raise the war cloud in the West and
bring destruction upon all the settlements in Utah. That
the only safety for the people was in the utter destruc-
tion of the whole rascally lot.

The Danites then . in Council now knelt down in a
prayer circle and prayed, invoking the Spirit of Gk)d to
direct them how to act in the matter. After prayer
Brother Higbee said:

^^ Here are the orders," and handed me a paper from
Haight.

The paper read in substance that we were to decoy
the emigrants from their position and kill all that

•<^

THE MUSTER OF THE DANITES 817

could talk. This order was in writing. Brother Higbee
handed it to me and I read it. The orders were that
the emigrants should be decoyed from their stronghold,
and exterminated, and no one left to tell the tale.
Then the authorities could say it was done by Indians.
Haight told me the next day that he got his orders from
Bishop Dame.

After the Council I retired and bowed in prayer
before Grod. Brother Hopkins, a man in whom I had
great confidence, came to me from the Council, saying
that he believed it was right, for the brethren and the
Priesthood were united in the thing. At the solicitation
of Brother Hopkins I returned with him to the Council.
When I got back the Council again prayed for aid.
The Council, formed a prayer circle, and kneeling down,
so that elbow touched elbow, the Danites prayed for
Divine instructions. After prayer Brother Higbee
said:

"I have the evidence of Grod's approval of our mis-
sion. It is Grod's will that we carry out our instructions
to the letter." He then said to me : " Brother Lee, I
am ordered by President Haight to inform you that you
shall receive a crown of celestial glory for your faith-
fulness, and your eternal joy shall be complete." I was
much shaken by this promise.

The meeting was then addressed by me. I spoke in
about this language:

** Brethren, we have been sent to perform a duty. It
is a duty that we owe Gk)d and our Church and people.
The orders are that the emigrants must die. Our
leaders speak with inspired tongues, and their words

818 THE. MUSTER OF THE DANITE9

come from the God of Heaven. We have no right to
question what they have commanded us to do; it is our
duty to obey. On Wednesday night two of the
emigrants got out of camp and started back to Cedar
City for assistance to withstand the Indian attacks ; they
had reached Richards' Springs when they met Brothers
William C. Stewart, Joel White, and Benjamin Arthur,
three of our Danite brethren from Cedar City. The
men stated their business to the brethren, and as their
horses were drinking at the spring Brothers Stewart,
feeling for the glory of God and the upbuilding of the
Kingdom of God on earth, shot and killed one of the
emigrants, a young man by the name of Aden. When
Aden fell from his horse Brother Joel White shot and
wounded the other Grentile; but he got away, and re-
turned to his camp and reported that the Mormons were
helping the Indians in all they were doing. Now the
emigrants will report these facts in California if we let
them go. We must kill them all, and our orders are to
get them out by stratagem if no other thing can be
done to put them in our power."

The plan of action had been agreed upon, and it
was this: The emigrants were to be decoyed from their
stronghold under a promise of protection. Brother
Bateman was to carry a flag of truce and demand a
parley, and then I was to go and arrange the terms of
surrender. I was to demand that all the children who
were so young they could not talk should be put into a
wagon, and the wounded were likewise to be put into
another. Then the arms and ammunition of the emi-
grants must be put into a third; I agreeing that the

JOHN DOYLE LEE

•

THE MUSTER OF THE DANITES 819

Mormons would protect the emigrants from the Indians
and conduct them to Cedar City in safety, where they
would be safe until an opportunity came for sending
them to California.

It was understood that when I had made the treaty
the wagons would start for Hamblin's Ranch with the
arms, the wounded, and the children. The women were
to march out on foot and follow the wagons in single
file; the men were to follow the women, they also to
march in single file.

Brother Higbee was to stand with his Danites about
two hundred yards from the camp, double file, open
order, with about twenty feet space between the files
so that the wagons could pass between them. The
drivers were to whip along, and not stop. The women
were not to stop, but to follow the wagons. The Dan-
ites were to halt the men for a few minutes, until the
women were some distance ahead and among the cedars,
where the Indians were in ambush. Then the march
was to be resumed, the troops to form in single file, each
Danite to walk by an emigrant, and on the right-hand
side of his man, the Danite to carry his gun on his left
arm, ready for instant use. The march was to continue
until the wagons had passed beyond the ambush of the
Indians, and the women were in their midst. Brother
Higbee was then to give the order?

"Do YouE Duty to GtOd!"

At this the Danites were to shoot down the men ; the
Indians were to kill the women and larger children, and
the drivers of the wagons and I were to kill the wounded
and sick men that were in the wagons. Two men were

880 THE MUSTER OF THE DANITES

to be placed on horses near by, to overtake and kill any
of the emigrants that might escape the first assault.
The Indians were to kill the women and large children,
as we desired to make certain that no Mormon would be
guilty of shedding innocent blood — ^if it should happen
that innocent blood was in the company that were to
die. Our leading men all said, however, there was no
innocent blood in the whole company.

The Council broke up a little after daylight on Fri-
day morning. All the horses, except two for the men
detailed to overtake those who might escape, and one for
Brother McFarland to ride, so that he could carry orders
from one part of the field to another, were turned out
on the range. Then breakfast was eaten, and the breth-
ren prepared for the work in hand.

The Mormons were then at war with the United
States, and we believed all Grentiles should be killed as
a war measure, to the end that the Mormons, as God's
chosen people, hold and inhabit the earth and rule and
govern the globe.

Soon after breakfast Brother Higbee ordered the two
Indian interpreters, Carl Shirts, and Nephi Johnson to
inform the Indians of the plan of operations, and place
them in ambush, so that they could not be seen by the
emigrants until the work of judgment should commence.
This was done in order to make the emigrants believe
that we had sent the Indians away. The orders were
obeyed, and in five minutes not an Indian could be seen
on the Meadows. They secreted themselves and lay
still as logs of wood, until the order was given them to
rush out and kill the women.

THE MUSTER OF THE DANITES 881

Brother Higbee called the people to order and di-
rected me to explain the plan to them. I did so, ex-
plaining how every person was expected to act during
the whole performance. Brother Higbee then gave the
order for his men to advance. They marched to the
spot agreed upon, and halted there. Brother William
Bateman was then selected to carry a flag of truce to
the emigrants and demand their surrender ; I was to go
and make the treaty after someone had replied to our
flag of truce. The emigrants had kept a white flag
flying in their camp ever since they saw me cross the
valley.

Brother Bateman took a white flag and started for
the emigrant camp. When he got about halfway to the
corral he was met by one of the emigrants. The two
talked some time, but I never knew what was said between
them.

Brother Bateman returned to the command and said
that the emigrants would accept our terms, and sur-
render as we required them to do. I then started for
the corral to negotiate the treaty and superintend the
business. I was to make certain and get the arms and
ammunition into the wagons. Also to put the children
and the sick and wounded in the wagons, as agreed upon
in Council. Brother Higbee said to me:

"Brother Lee, we expect you to faithfully carry
out the instructions that have been given you by our
Council."

. Two Danites, Samuel McMurdy and Samuel Knight,
were then ordered to take their teams and follow me
into the corral to haul off the children and arms. The

Sn THE MUSTER OP THE DANTTES

troops formed in two lines, as had been planned, and
were standing in that way, with arms at rest, when I
left them. I walked ahead of the wagons to the corral.
When I reached it I met Mr. Hamilton, one of the emi-
grant leaders on the outside of their camp.

CHAPTER XXI

THE BLOOD FEAST OF THE DANITES

IT was then noon, or a little after. I found the
emigrants strongly fortified; their wagons were
chained to each other in a circle. In the center
was a rifle-pit, large enough to hold the entire com-
pany. This had served to shield them from the con-
stant fire which had been poured into them from both
sides of the valley and a rocky range that served as a
breastwork for their assailants.

The valley at this point is not more than five hun-
dred yards wide, and the emigrants had their camp
near the center of the valley. On the east and west
there is a low range of rugged, rocky mountains; it
afforded a splendid place for the protection of the In-
dians and Danites, leaving them in comparative safety
while they fired upon the emigrants. The valley at this
place runs nearly due north and south.

When I entered the corral I found the emigrants en-
gaged in burying two men of note among them, who
had died but a short time before from the effect of
wounds received from the Indians at the time of the first
attack on Tuesday morning. They wrapped the bodies
in buffalo robes, and buried them in a grave inside
the corral. I was told by some of the men that

883

8£6 BLOOD FEAST OF THE DANITES

just as we were coming into the main road, I heard a
volley of guns at the place where I knew the Danites
and emigrants to be. Our teams were then going at
a brisk walk. I first heard one gun; then a volley
followed.

Brothers McMurdy and Knight stopped their teams
at once, for they were to help kill the sick and wounded
who were in the wagons, and do it as soon as they heard
the guns of the Danites. Brother McMurdy was in
front; his wagon was mostly loaded with the arms and
small children. Brothers McMurdy and Knight got out
of their wagons ; each one had a rifle. Brother McMurdy
went up to Brother Knight's wagon, where the sick and
wounded were, and raising his rifle to his shoulder, said :

"O Lord, my Grod, receive their spirits; it is for
Thy Kingdom I do this."

He then shot a man who was lying with his head on
another man's breast ; the ball killed both men.

Then I went up to the wagon to do my part of the
killing. I drew my pistol and cocked it, but it went off
prematurely, and shot Brother McMurdy across the
thigh, my pistol ball cutting his buckskin trousers.
Brother McMurdy turned to me and said:

'^ Brother Lee, keep cool. Keep cool, there is no rea-
son for being excited."

Brother Knight then shot a man with his rifle ; he shot
the man in the head. He also brained a boy that was
about fourteen years old. The boy came running up
to our wagons, and Brother Knight struck him on the
head with the butt end of his gun and crushed his skull.

By this time many Indians had reached our wagons,

BLOOD FEAST OF THE DANITES 827

and the rest of the sick and wounded were killed almost
instantly. I saw an Indian from Cedar City, called
Joe, run up to the wagon and catch a man by the
hair, raise his head up and look into his face; the man
shut his eyes, and Joe shot him in the head. The
Indians then examined the wounded in the wagons, and
all of the bodies, to see if any were alive, and any that
showed signs of life was shot through the head.

Just after the wounded were killed I saw a girl, some
ten or eleven years old, running towards us from the
place where the Danites had attacked the main body
of emigrants; she was covered with blood. An Indian
shot her before she got within sixty yards of us.

After all were dead I ordered Brother Knight to
drive one side and throw out the dead bodies. He
did so, and threw them out of his wagon at a place about
one hundred yards from the road, and then came back to
where I was standing. I then told Brothers Knight
and McMurdy to take the children that were saved alive
(sixteen was the number), and drive to Hamblin's
ranch. They did as I ordered them to do.

Before the wagons started Nephi Johnson came up
in company with the Indians that were under his com-
mand, and Carl Shirts I think came up too. I then
considered Carl Shirts a coward, and afterwards made
him su£Per for being a coward. Several Danites joined
me, but I cannot tell their names, as I have forgotten
who they "were.

After the wagons with the children had started for
Hamblin's ranch, I turned and walked back to where the
brethren were. While returning to the brethren I

8«8 BLOOD FEAST OF THE DANITES

passed the bodies of several women. In one place I
saw six or seven bodies near each other; they were
stripped naked. I walked along the line where the
emigrants had been killed, and saw many bodies dead
and naked on the field. I saw ten children; they had
been killed close to each other; they were from ten to
sixteen years of age. The bodies of the women and
children were scattered about the ground for quite a
distance. Then I came to where the men were killed. I
do not know how many were killed, but I thought then
that there were fifteen women, ten children, and forty
men killed, but the statement of others with whom I have
since talked about the massacre makes me believe there
were fully one hundred and ten justified that day on the
Mountain Meadows. The ten who had died in the
corral, and young Aden killed by Brother Stewart at
Richards' Springs, would make the total number one
hundred and twenty-one.

When I reached the place where the dead men lay,
I was told how the orders had been obeyed. Brother
Higbee said:

"The boys have acted admirably; they took good
aim; and all of the Gentiles but three fell at the first
fire."

Brother Higbee said that three or four got away some
distance, but the men on horses soon overtook them and
cut their throats. He said the Indians did their part
of the work well, that it did not take over a minute
to finish up when they got fairly started. Three of the
emigrants did get away, but the Indians were put on
their trail and overtook and killed them before they

Si*.

BLOOD FEAST OF THE DANITES 8«9

reached the settlements in California. I found Brothers
Higbee, Klingensmith, and most of the brethren stand-
ing where the largest number of the dead men lay.
Brother Higbee said:

**We must now examine the bodies for valuables."
The bodies were searched by Brothers Higbee, Klin-
gensmith, and Stewart. The search resulted in a little
money and a few watches, but there was not much

money.

After the dead were searched the brethren were called
up, and Brothers Higbee and Klingensmith, as well as
myself, made speeches, and ordered the Danites to keep
the matter a secret from the entire world. They were
not to tell their wives, or most intimate friends, and
we pledged ourselves to keep everything relating to the
affair hidden during life. We also took the most bind-
ing oaths to stand by each other, and to always insist
that the massacre was committed by Indians alone.
This was the advice of Brigham.

The men were ordered to camp on the field for that
night, but Brothers Higbee and Klingensmith went with
me to Hamblin's ranch, where we got something to eat,
and stayed all night. I was nearly dead for rest and
sleep, as J had rested but Httle since the Saturday night
before. I took my saddle blanket and spread it on the
ground after I had eaten my supper, and, using my
saddle for a pillow, slept soundly until next morning.
I was awakened by loud talking between Brother Haight
and Bishop Dame.

They were much excited, and were quarreling with
each other, I arose at once, but was unable to hear

880 BLOOD FEAST OF THE DANITES

what they were quarreling about, for they cooled down
as they saw that others were paying attention to
them. I soon learned that Bishop Dame, Judge Lewis
of Parowan, and Brother Haight, with several others,
had arrived at the Hamblin ranch in the night, but
I do not know what time they got there.

After breakfast we went back in a body to the
Meadows, to hide the dead and take care of the property
that was left there. When we reached the Meadows
we rode up to that part of the field where the women
were lying dead. The bodies of men, women, and
children had been stripped naked. Knowing that
Brothers Dame and Haight had quarreled at Hamblin's
that morning, I wanted to know how they would act in
sight of the dead. I was interested to know what
Bishop Dame had to say, so I held close to them, without
appearing to be watching them.

Bishop Dame was silent for some time. He looked
over the field, and was quite pale, and looked uneasy and
frightened. I thought then that he was just finding
out the difi^erence between giving and executing orders
for wholesale killing. He spoke to Brother Haight, and
said:

** I must report this matter to the authorities."

" How will you report it? " asked Brother Haight.

"I will report it as it is."

^^Yes, I suppose so, and implicate yourself with the
rest?" said Brother Haight.

"No," replied Bishop Dame. "I will not implicate
myself, for I had nothing to do with it."

"That will not do/' said Brother Haight, "for you

BLOOD FEAST OF THE DANITES 881

know better. You ordered it done, and I will not be
lied on."

Bishop Dame was much excited; he knew Brother
Haight to be a man of determination, and one who would
not stand any foolishness. As soon as Bishop Dame
could collect himself, he said:

" I did not think there were so many of them ! "

At i^is I felt that it was time for me to chip in, so I
said:

** Brethren, what is the trouble between you? It
will not do for our chief men to disagree."

Brother Haight stepped to my side, a little in front
of me, and facing Bishop Dame. He was very angry,
and said:

'^The trouble is just this: Bishop Dame counseled
the thing, and now he wants to back out. He cannot
do it. He must not try to do it. He has got to stand
to what he did, like a man."

Bishop Dame was cowed; he did not make any denial
again, but said:

" Isaac, I did not know there were so many of them."

^^That makes no difference," said Brother Haight.

It was now time to stop the fuss, for many of the
young Danites were coming around. So I said:

^^ Brethren, this is no place to discuss such a matter.
You will agree when you get where you can be quiet,
and talk it over."

^^ There is no more to say ; he has got to stand by it,"
said Brother Haight.

We went along the field, and passed by where the
brethren were at work covering up the bodies* They

882 BLOOD FEAST OP THE DANTTES

piled the dead bodies in heaps, and threw dirt over them.
The bodies were only lightly covered, for the ground
was hard, and the brethren did not have proper tools to
dig with. I suppose the first rain washed the bodies
out again, but I never went back to examine whether it
did or not.

We went along the field to where the corral and camp
had been, and the wagons were standing. We found that
the Indians had carried off the wagon covers, clothing,
and provisions, and had emptied the feathers out of the
feather-beds, and carried off all the ticks.

After the dead were covered up or buried (it was not
much of a burial) the brethren were called together, and
a Council was held at the emigrant camp. All the
leading men made speeches; Bishop Dame, President
Haight, Bishop Klingensmith, Brothers Higbee, Hop-
kins, and myself. The speeches were first: Thanks
to God for delivering our enemies into our hands ; next,
thanking the brethren for their zeal in God's cause;
and lastly, the necessity of saying that the Indians did
it alone, and the Mormons had nothing to do with it.

Most of the speeches were in the shape of exhorta-
tions and commands to keep the whole matter secret
from everyone but Brigham. It was voted unanimously
that any Danite who should divulge the secret, or tell
who were present, or do anything that might lead to
discovery, should suffer death. The brethren all took
a solemn oath, binding themselves under the most dread-
ful and awful penalties, to keep the whole a secret
from every human being, as long as they should live.
No man was to know the facts. The brethren were

BLOOD FEAST OF THE DANITES 9d»

sworn not to talk of it among themselves, and each was
to kill any who proved a traitor to the Church or to the
people in this matter.

It was agreed that Brigham should be informed of the
business by someone selected by the Church Council,
after the brethren had returned home. It was also
voted to turn all the property over to Klingensmith,
as bishop of the Church at Cedar City, and he was to
take care of the property for the benefit of the Church,
until Brigham gave further orders what to do with it.
Bishop Dame then blest the brethren and we prepared
to go to our homes. I took my little Indian boy, Clem,
up on the horse behind me, and started home. I
crossed the mountains and returned the same way I
had come.

When I got within two miles of Harmony I over-
took a body of about forty Indians, on their way home
from the massacre. They had a large amount of bloody
clothing, and were driving several head of cattle that
they had taken from the emigrants. The Indians were
glad to see me, and said I was their captain, and that
they were going to Harmony with me as my men.

It was the orders from the Church authorities to do
everything we could to pacify the Indians and make
them the fast friends of the Mormons, so I concluded
to humor them. I started on and they marched after me
until we reached the fort at Harmony. We went into
the fort and marched round inside, after which they
halted and gave their whoop of victory, which means
much the same with them as cheers do with the whites.
I then ordered the Indians fed; my family gave them

884 BLOOD FEAST OP THE DANITES

bread and melons, which they ate, and then they left
me and went to their tribe.

From that day to this it has been the understanding
with all concerned in that massacre that the man who
divulged the secret should die ; he was to be killed, where-
ever found, for treason to the brethren who killed
the emigrants, and for his treason to the Church. No
man was at liberty to tell his wife, or anyone else; nor
were the brethren permitted to talk of it even among
themselves. Such were the orders and instructions
from Brigham down to the lowest in authority. The
orders to lay it to the Indians were just as positive.
This was the counsel of all in authority, and for years
it was faithfully observed.

The children that were saved were taken to Cedar
City and other settlements and put out among different
families. I did not have anything to do with the prop-
erty captured from the emigrants, or the cattle, until
three months after the massacre, and then I took charge
of the cattle, being ordered to do so by Brigham. There
were eighteen wagons in all at the emigrant camp.
They were wooden axles but one, and that was a light
iron axle; it had been hauled by four mules. There
were over five hundred head of cattle, but I never
got the half of them. The Indians killed a number
at the time of the massacre, and drove others to their
tribes when they went home from Mountain Meadows.
Bishop Klingensmith put the Church brand on fifty
head or more of the best of the cattle.

The Indians got about twenty head of horses and
mules. Brother Samuel Knight got a large sorrel mare ;

BLOOD FEAST OF THE DANITES 886

Brother Haight got a span of average American mules ;
Brother Joel White got a fine mare ; Brother Higbee got
a good large mule; Bishop Klingensmith got a span of
mules. Brothers Haight, Higbee, and Allen each took
a wagon. The people took what they wanted, and
had divided and used up over half the property before
I was put in charge.

The first time I heard that a messenger had been sent
to Brigham for instructions as to what should be done
with the emigrants was three or four days after I
returned home from the Meadows. Then I heard of it
from Brother Haight, when he came to my house and
had a talk with me. He said:

"We are all in a muddle. Brother Haslem has re-
turned from Salt Lake City, with orders from Brigham
to let the emigrants pass in safety." In this conversa-
tion Brother Haight also said: "I sent an order to
Brother Higbee to save the emigrants, after I had sent
the orders for killing them all, but for some reason the
message did not reach him. I understand that the mes-
senger did not go to the Meadows at all." I at once
saw that we were in a bad fix, and I asked Brother
Haight what was to be done.

Brother Haight told me it was the orders of the
Council that I should go to Salt Lake City and lay the
matter before Brigham. I asked if he was not going to
write a report of it, as he was the right man to do it;
for he was in supreme command of the Danites in that
section of the country, and next to Bishop Dame in
command of the district. He refused to write a report,
saying:

886 BLCX)D FEAST OF THE DANTTES

" You can report it better than I could write it. Yni
are like a member of Brigham's family, and can tf Jk
to him privately and confidentially. Do this, Brotiier
Lee, and you shall receive a celestial reward for it, and
the time will come when all who acted with us will be
glad for the part they have taken, for the time is/near
at hand when the Saints are to enjoy the riches ()f the
earth. And all who deny the faith and doctrines of
the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saint/s shall
be slain — ^the sword of vengeance shall shed their blood ;
their wealth shall be given as a spoil to our people."

CHAPTER XXII

THE DANITE CHIEF REPORTS TO BRIGHAM

A CCORDINGLY, I went to Salt Lake City to

/jk report. I started about a week or ten days
J^ ^^^ after the massacre, and was on the way about
ten days. When I arrived in the city I went
to Brigham's house and gave him a full, detailed state-
ment of the whole affair. He asked me if I had brought
a letter from Brother Haight, with his report of the
affair. I said:

^^No, Brother Haight wished me to make a verbal
report of it, as I was an eye-witness. Brother Mc-
Murdy, Brother Knight, and myself killed the wounded
men in the wagons, with the assistance of the Indians.
We killed six wounded men."

Brigham asked me many questions, and I told him
every particular — everything I knew. I described
everything very fully. Brigham then said:

*^ Isaac [referring to Haight] has sent me word that
if they had killed every man, woman, and child in the
outfit there would not have been a drop of innocent
blood shed by the brethren ; for they were a set of mur-
derers, robbers, and thieves.''

While I was talking with him some men came into

337

888 DANITE REPORTS TO BRIGHAM

his house to see him, and he requested me to keep quiet
until they left. I did as he directed. As soon as the
men went out I continued my recital. I gave him the
names of every man that had been present at the mas-
sacre. I told him who killed various ones. In fact,
I gave him all the information there was to give. When
I had finished talking, he said:

" This is the most imf ortunate affair that ever befell
the Church. I am afraid of treachery among the breth-
ren that were there. If anyone tells this thing so that
it becomes public, it will work us great injury. I
want you to understand now, that you are never to
tell this again, not even to Heber C. Kimball. It must
be kept a secret among ourselves. When you get home
I want you to sit down and write a long letter, and
give me an account of the affair, charging it to the
Indians. You sign the letter as Farmer to the Indians,
and direct it to me as Indian Agent. I can make use
of such a letter to keep off damaging and trouble-
some inquiries." He then said : " If only men had been
killed, I would not have cared so much. I suppose the
men were a bad set, but it is hard to kill women and
children for the sins of the men. I must have time
to reflect upon it."

Brigham then told me to withdraw and call next day,
and he would give me an answer. I said to him :

"Brother Brigham, the people all felt, and I know
that I believed, I was obeying orders, and acting for the
good of the Church, and in strict conformity with the
oaths that we have taken to avenge the blood of the
Prophets. You must either sustain the Danites in what

DANITE REPORTS TO BRIGHAM 889

they have done, or release us from the oaths and obliga-
tions we have taken." The only reply he made was:

"Go now; come in the morning, and I will give
you an answer." I went to see him again in the
morning. When I went in he seemed quite cheerful.
He said:

"I have made that matter a subject of prayer. I
went right to Grod with it. I have evidence from God
that He has ruled it all for good, and the action was a
righteous one. The brethren acted from pure motives.
The only trouble is they acted prematurely; they were
a little ahead of time. I sustain you and the brethren
in what was done. All I fear is treachery on the part
of someone who took a hand with you, but we will look
to that."

Then I was again cautioned and commanded to keep
the whole thing a sacred secret, and again told to write
the report as Indian Farmer, laying the blame on the
Indians. That ended our interview, and I left him
and started for my home at Harmony. When I reported
my interview to Brother Haight, and give him Brig-
ham's answer, he was well pleased; he said I had done
well. I remember a circumstance that Brother Haight
then related about Brother Dan McFarland. He said:

" Dan will make a great warrior."

"Why do you think so?"

"Well," returned he, "Dan came to me and said,
* You must get me another knife, because the one I have
has no good stuff in it, for the edge turned when I cut a
fellow's throat at the Meadows. I caught one of the
devils that was trying to get away, and when I cut his

840 DANITE REPORTS TO BRIGHAM

throat it took all the edge off my knife.' I tell you
that boy will make a warrior.''

Next I wrote the letter to Brigham and laid the
massacre to the Indians. It was as follows:

Harmony, Washington Co., U. T.t
November 20th, 1867.
To His Excellency^ Gov. B. Young:

Dear Sir: My report under date May 11th, 1867,
relative to the Indians over whom I have charge as
farmer, showed a friendly relation between them and the
whites, which doubtless would have continued to increase
had not the white men been the first agressors, as was the
case with Capt. Fancher's company of emigrants, pass-
ing through to California about the middle of Sep-
tember last. When they were on Com Creek, fifteen
miles south of Fillimore City, Millard County, the
company poisoned the meat of an ox, which they gave
the Pah Vant Indians to eat, causing four of them to
die immediately, besides poisoning a number more. The
company also poisoned the water where they encamped,
killing the cattle of the settlers. This unguided policy,
planned in wickedness by this company, raised the wrath
of the Indians, which soon spread through the southern
tribes, firing them for revenge till blood ran in their
path, and as the wrong, according to their tradition, was
a national one, any portion of the white nation was
liable to atone for that offense. About the 22d of Sep-
tember Capt. Fancher and company fell victims to the
Indians, near Mountain Meadows ; their cattle and horses
w^r^ shot down in every direction, their wagons and prop-

DANITE REPORTS TO BRIGHAM 841

erty mostly committed to the flames. Had they been the
only ones that suffered we would have less cause of com-
plaint. But the next company passing through had
many of their men shot down near Beaver City, and
had it not been for the interposition of the citizens at
that place the whole company would have been mas-
sacred by the enraged Pah Vants. From this place they
were protected by military force, by order of Bishop
Dame, who also provided the company with interpreters,
to help them through to the Los Vaagus. On the Muddy
some three to five hundred Indians again attacked the
company, and drove off several hundred head of cattle,
telling the company that if they fired a single gun they
would kill every soul. The interpreters tried to regain
the stock, or a portion of it, by presents, but in vain.
The Indians told them to mind their own business, or
their lives would not be safe. Since that occurrence no
company has been able to pass without carrying along
some of our interpreters to explain matters to the Indians.
Friendly feelings yet remain between the natives and
settlers and I have no hesitancy in sayine that it will
increase so long as we treat them kindly, and deal hon-
estly with them. I have been blest in my labors the
last year. Much grain has been raised for the Indians.
I herewith furnish you the account of Bishop Dame, of
Parowan, for cattle, wagons, etc.

Funiished for the benefit of the Chief Owanup (88.)» for
Two yoke of oxen, 9100 each, one wagon and diain
$T5. Total f»75.00

Two cows $30 each, for labor $80 140.00

Total.,..,, ,., f415,00

342 DANITE REPORTS TO BRI6HAM

P. K. Smith, Cedar Citj, Iron County:

For two yoke cattle $100 each, and Mo. 9 Weekses Band. $300.00

One cow $35, do one wagon $80, total 115.00

Total $315.00

Jacob Hamblin's account for the benefit of Talse Gob-
beth Band, Santa Clara, Washington Co. (S8.) :

Two yoke of cattle, $100 each, do one wagon, two chains,

$100, totel $300.00

Two cows $35 each, total 70.00

Total , $370.00

Henry Barney's account for the benefit of Tennquiches
Band, Harmony (ss.):

For two yoke cattle $100 $900.00

Do one wagon $100, do one plow $40, total 140.00

Do four cows at $35 each, total 140.00

For labor in helping to secure crops, etc 40.00

Total $590.00

For my services the last six months, and for provisions,

clothing, etc $600.00

Sum total $9,990.00

From the above report you will see that the wants of
the natives have increased with their experience and
practice in the art of agriculture. With sentiments of
high consideration.

I am your humble servant,

John Doyle Lee^
Grov. B. Young. Farmer to Pah Utes Indians.

Having signed, I forwarded that letter, and thought
I had managed the affair nicely. I put in this expense
account of two thousand two hundred and twenty dollar9

DANITE REPORTS TO BRIGHAM 848

just to show off, and help Brigham to something from
the Government. It was the way his Indian fanners all
did. I never gave the Indians one of the articles named
in the letter. No one of the men mentioned had fur-
nished anything to the Indians, but I did it this way
for safety. Brigham never spent a dollar on the Indians
while he was Indian Agent. The only money he ever
spent on the Indians was when we were at war with them.
Then they cost us some money, but not much.

Brigham, knowing that I wrote this letter solely for
the protection of the brethren, used it in making up his
report to the Government. I obeyed his orders in this,
as I did at the Mountain Meadows. I acted conscien-
tiously, and have nothing to blame myself for.

The following winter I was a delegate to the Consti-
tutional Convention^ that met in Salt Lake City to
form a constitution preparatory to the application of
Utah for admission into the Union. I attended during
the entire session, and was often in company with Brig-
ham at his house and elsewhere, and he treated me with
kindness and consideration.

At the close of the session of the Convention I was
directed by Brigham to assume charge of the cattle
and other property captured from the emigrants, and
take care of it for the Indians. When I got home I
gathered up about two hundred head of cattle and put
my brand on them, and gave them to the Indians as they
needed them, or rather when they demanded them. I
did that until all of the emigrant cattle were gone.

The taking care of that property was unfortunate,
for afterward when the Indians wanted beef they thought

844 DANITE REPORTS TO BRI6HAM

they owned everything with my brand on. So much
80, that I quit branding my stock. I preferred leaving
them unbranded, for everything with my brand on would
be taken by the Indians. I know it has been reported
that the emigrants were very rich. That is a mistake.
Their only wealth was in cattle and teams. The people
were comfortably dressed in Kentucky jeans and lindsey,
but they had no fine clothing that I ever saw. They
had but few watches.

While in Cedar City Brigham preached one night.
In his sermon, when speaking of the Mountain Meadows
Massacre, he said:

" Do you know who those people were that were killed
on the Mountain Meadows? I will tell you who those
people were. They were fathers, mothers, brothers, sis-
ters, uncles, aunts, cousins, and children of those who
killed the Saints and drove them from Missouri, and
afterwards murdered our Prophets in Carthage jail.
And yet after all this, I am told there are some of the
brethren who are willing to swear against those who were
engaged in that affair. I hope there is no truth in this
report. I hope there is no such person here, under the
sound of my voice. But if there is, I will tell him my
opinion of him, and the fact so far as his fate is con-
cerned. Unless he repent at once of that unholy inten-
tion, and keep the secret, he will die a dog's death, and
go to hell. I must not hear of any treachery among
my people.'*

These words of Brigham gave great comfort. They
insured our safety and took away our fears.

CHAPTER XXIII

LEE NEARS THE END

MANY people think that Brigham cut me off
from the Church and refused to recognize me
following the massacre. I will relate a cir-
cumstance that took place ten years after
the facts were known by him.

In 1867 or 1868 I met Brigham and suite at Paro-
wan, seventy miles from Washington, the place where a
part of my family resided. Brother James Pace was
with me. The Prophet said that he wanted uncle Jim
Pace to go with me and prepare dinner for him, and to
go by my herd and take several fat kids along and have
a good dinner for him by the time he got there.

Brigham's will was our pleasure. We rode night and
day, and felt thankful that we were worthy the honor
of serving the prophet of the Living Grod. The time
designated for dinner was one o'clock. The company
arrived at eleven o'clock, two hours ahead of time. The
Prophet drove to Bishop Covington's house, in the block
where I lived ; he halted about five minutes there, instead
of driving direct to my house according to previous
arrangement. Then he turned his carriage around and
got out with Amelia, his beloved, and went into the
Bishop's house, leaving his suite standing in the street.
Brigham felt his dignity trampled on because I was not

844

846 LEE NEARS THE END

present to the minute to receive him with an escort, and
welcome and do homage to him upon entering the town.
\ As soon as I learned of his arrival I hastened to make

apologies. The Prophet heard my excuses, and said
that his family and brethren, all except himself and
Amelia, could go to my house to dinner; that he would
not eat until about two o'clock. He then whispered to
me and said :

" Cut me a chunk off the breast of the turkey, and a
piece off the loin of one of the fat kids, and put some
rich gravy over it, and I will eat it at 2 p. m."

At two o'clock I again made his will my pleasure, and
carried his dinner to him as requested, when he did me the
honor of eating it. The rest of the company went to
my house and took dinner. Among my guests that day
were Bishop Hunter, Brothers John Taylor, W. Wood-
ruff, several of the Prophet's sons and daughters, and
many others.

At dinner Brother Smith and others of the twelve
apostles laughed about the anger of Brigham, and said
that if the Old Boss had not got miffed they would have
lost the pleasure of eating the fat turkey. The party en-
joyed themselves that day, and had many a laugh over
the Prophet's anger robbing him of an excellent dinner.

At that time part of my family was at Washington,
but I also had quite a family living at Harmony, where
several of my wives were staying. The next morning
the Prophet asked me if I was going to Harmony that
night. I told him that I did intend going.

** I wish you would go," said he, ** and prepare dinner
for us."

LEE NEARS THE END 847

Brigham then gave me full instructions as to what to
prepare for dinner, and how he wanted his meat cooked,
and said the company would be at my house in Harmony
the next day at 1 o'clock, p. m. I at once proceeded to
obey his instructions. I rode to Harmony through a
rain storm, and I confess I was proud of my position.
I esteemed it a great honor to have the privilege of
entertaining the prophet of the Lord.

My entire family in Harmony were up all night, cook-
ing and making ready to feed and serve the Lord's
anointed and his followers. I killed beeves, sheep,
goats, turkeys, geese, ducks, and chickens, all of which
were prepared according to instructions, and eaten by
Brigham and his party next day.

Prompt to time, the Prophet and his suite and an
escort on horseback came into the Fort. There were
seventy-three carriages, besides the Danite escort. I
entertained the entire party, giving them dinner, supper,
and breakfast.

In 1868 Brigham called upon me to locate a company
of cotton growers, of which Brother Joseph Ham was
captain. This company was sent out by Brigham and
the leading men of Salt Lake City, to test the growing
of cotton on the Santa Clara and Rio Virgin bottoms.
In obedience to counsel, I located the company at the
mouth of the Santa Clara River, about four miles south
of where St. Greorge now stands.

In 1859 or 1860, the first trip that Brigham took
from Salt Lake City to southern Utah, he went by way
of Pinto, Mountain Meadows, Santa Clara, and Wash-
ington. I was at Washington, building a gristmill.

848 LEE NEARS THE END

iome two miles west of the town, when he came along.
I was sitting on a rock about thirty steps from the road.
His carriage was in the lead, as was usual with him when
traveling. When he came opposite where I was sitting
he halted and called me to his carriage, and bid me get in.
I did so. He seemed glad to see me, and asked where I
lived. I told him I lived in the same block with Bishop
Covington, and that he would pass my door in going
to the Bishop's. I then thought he would put up with
the Bishop, and not with a private person.

In crossing the creek, on the way into town, the sand
was heavy. I was about to jump out and walk. He
objected, saying:

^^Sit still. You are of more value than horseflesh
yet."

When we neared my residence, he said:

**Is this where you live, John?"

"It is. That is where the Bishop lives.** The old
man made no reply, but continued on. Then he said:

^* You have a nice place here. I have a notion to stop
with you."

" You are always welcome to my house," I replied.

Then he said to the company, which consisted, I think,
of seventy-three carriages:

"Some of you had better scatter round among the
brethren."

About half the company did so. The rest, with the
Prophet, stayed at my house. The next day the whole
company went on to Tokerville, twenty miles from my
residence. I went with them to that place. In the
evening all went to St. George, and held a two days'

LEE NEARS THE END 849

meeting. At the close of the meeting, the Prophet called
me to the stand, and said:

^^John, I will be in New Hannony on Wednesday
next. I want you to notify the Saints, and have a
bowery built, and prepare for my reception.''

Brother Imday was President of that place, and was at
the meeting. I traveled all night, and reported the
orders of the Prophet to the people. Great preparations
were made for his reception. A committee of arrange-
ments W€is appointed, with a committee to wait on his
Honor. Also an escort of fifteen Danites was selected to
accompany this committee. They went out fifteen miles,
where they met the Prophet and his followers and made a
report of our proceedings. He thanked them, and said :

^^I am going to stop with Brother John D.,'' as he
often called me. ** John, I am going to stop with you."

" You know you are always welcome," I said.

Brigham drove to the center of the town and halted;
then he said:

^^John, where do you live?" I pointed across the
field about half a mile.

It being his will, we went to my house, sixteen car-
riages going with us. Quite a number of Brigham's
company had gone by Kanab, to Cedar City, to hold
meetings in what settlements they would pass through.
The arrangements of the conunittee were treated with
indifference by Brigham and his party. All the com-
pany but one carriage went to my house; that one
stopped at Brother James Pace's. During their stay
at my house all were friendly. Brigham asked me to
go with them to Cedar City, which I did.

860 LEE NEARS THE END

In 1870, some time in the fall, I went from Parowan
by way of Panguich, up the Severe River with Brigham,
on a trip to the Pareah country. On this trip I was
appointed a road commissioner, with ten men to go ahead,
view out and prepare the road for Brigham and his
company to travel over. While at Upper Kanab I had
a private interview with him, concerning my future.
Brigham said he thought I had met with opposition and
hardships enough to entitle me to have rest the balance
of my life; that I had best leave Harmony, and settle
in some good place farther south; build up a home and
gather strength around me. After a while we would
cross over into Arizona Territory, near the San Fran-
cisco Mountains, and there establish the order of Enoch,
or United Order. We were to take a portable steam
sawmill and cut lumber with which to build up the
southern settlements, and I was to run the mill in con-
nection with Bishop Stewart. This I consider an addi-
tional honor shown me by the Prophet.

From Upper Kanab I was sent across the mountains to
Lower Kanab, to Bishop Stewart's, to have him carry
supplies for the Prophet and company. I had to travel
sixty miles without a trail, but I was glad of a chance to
perform any duty that would please the Prophet. I
again met the company, and went with the party to
Tokerville, where I closed arrangements with Brigham
about the sawmill. All was understood and agreed upon,
and we parted in a very friendly manner. About two
weeks after leaving Brigham and party at Tokerville, I
was notified that I had been suspended from the Church
because of the Mountain Meadows affair.

LEE NEARS THE END 861

The following spring I visited the Prophet at St.
G-eorge, and asked him why they had thus dealt with me,
without allowing me a chance to speak for myself; why
they had waited seventeen years and then cut me off;
why I was not cut off at once, if what I had done was
evil?

"I never knew the facts until lately," he said.

" Brother Brigham, you know I told the whole story to
you a short time after it happened."

The reply he made was this:

^^ Be a man, and not a baby. I am your friend, and
not your enemy. You shall have a rehearing. Go up
to the of&ce and see Brother Erastus Snow, and arrange
the time for the hearing."

We arranged the time of meeting. It was agreed that
all parties interested were to be notified of the meeting,
and required to be in St. George on the following
Wednesday, at S p. m. All parties agreed to this, and
after talking over the whole thing I again parted with
Brigham in a very friendly manner. I went to Wash-
ington and stayed with my family there. The next
morning I started for Harmony, to visit my family
at that place, and make arrangements for the rehearing
that was to me of the greatest consequence. I then con-
sidered that if I was cut off from the Church I might
better be dead; that out of the Church I could find no
joys worth Kving for.

Soon after I left Washington Erastus Snow, one of
the twelve apostles, arrived at my house and asked
for me. My family told him I had gone to Harmony
to arrange f pr the new hearing and trial before the

852 LEE NEARS THE END

Church authorities. He appeared to be much disap-
pointed at not meeting me, and told my family that
Brigham had reconsidered the matter, and there would
be no rehearing or investigation; that the order cutting
me off from the Church would stand; that he would
send a letter to me which would explain the matter,
and the letter would reach Harmony about as soon as
I did. On the next Tuesday night an anonymous letter
was left at my house by one of the sons of Erastus
Snow, with orders to hand it to me. The letter read
as follows:

John Doyue Lee, of Washington :

Dear Sir: If you consult your own interest, and
that of those that would be your friends, you will not
press an investigation at this time, as it will only serve
to implicate ones who would otherwise be your friends,
and cause them to suffer with, or inform upon you. Our
advice is to make yourself scarce, and keep out of the
way.

There was no signature, but I knew it came from
Apostle Snow, written by orders of Brigham. When I
read the letter I saw that I had nothing to hope from
the Church, and my grief was as great as I could bear.
To add to my troubles, Brigham sent word to my wives
that they were divorced from me and could leave me,
if they wished to do so. This was the hardest blow
I ever received in my life, for I loved my wives. As
the result of Brigham's advice eleven of my wives de-
serted me, and have never lived with me since that time.

LEE NEARS THE END 868

Afterwards I was arrested (on or about the 9th of
November, 1874) and taken to Fort Cameron, in Beaver
County, Utah Territory, and placed in prison there. A
few days after my arrest I was visited in prison by
Brothers George A. Smith, Orson Hyde, Erastus Snow,
A. F. McDonald, and many other leaders of the Church.
They each and all told me to stand to my integrity, and
all would come right in the end.

At this time the Prophet was stopping with Bishop
Murdock, in Beaver City. My wife Rachel went under
cloud of night to see him and have a talk about my case.
He received her with kindness, saying:

" Sister Rachel, are you standing by Brother John?"

"Yes, sir, I am," was her reply.

"That is right," said he. "Grod bless you for it.
Tell Brother John to stand to his integrity to the end,
and not a hair of his head shall be harmed."

What is there more? I wait within the reach of death.
There is no help for the widow's son. Still, all is for the
best.

864 LEE NEARS THE END

Camp Camebok, March SSrd, 1877.
Morning clear, still and pleasant. The guard,
George Tracy, informs me that Col. Nelson and Judge
Howard have gone. Since my confinement here I have
reflected much over my sentence, and as the time of my
execution has come, I feel composed. I hope to meet
the bullets with manly courage. I declare my innocence.
I have done nothing wrong. I have a reward in Heaven,
and my conscience does not accuse me. This to me is
a consolation. I place more value upon it than I would
upon an eulogy without merit. If my work be finished
on earth, I ask God in Heaven, in the name of His Son
Jesus Christ, to receive my spirit, and allow me to meet
my loved ones who have gone behind the veil. The
bride of my youth and her faithful mother ; my devoted
friend and companion, N. A. ; my dearly beloved children,
with whom I parted in sorrow, but shall meet in joy —
I bid you farewell. Be true to each other. Live faith-
ful before Grod, that we may meet in the mansions that
God has prepared for His servants. Remember the last
words of your most true friend on earth, and let them
sink into your aching hearts. I leave my blessing with
you. Farewell. John Doylb Lee.

APPENDIX

BLOOD ATONEMENT

As exhibiting the Mormon position on the doctrine of ** Blood
Atonement," the following extracts are taken from the sermons
and preachings of the Prophet Brigham Young:

** I could refer jou to plenty of instances where men have been
righteously slain in order to atone for their sins."

**Now, when you hear my brethren telling about cutting peo-
ple off from the earth, that you consider is strong doctrine; but
it is to save them, not to destroy them."

'*A11 mankind love themselves; and let these principles be
known by an individual, and he would be glad to have his blood
shed. That would be loving themselves even unto eternal exal-
tation."

**This is loving our neighbor as ourselves; if he needs help,
help him; if he wishes salvation, and it is necessary to spill his
blood upon the ground in order that he be saved, spill it."

" Any of you who understand the principles of eternity — if you
have sinned a sin requiring the shedding of blood, except the
sin unto death — would not be satisfied or rest until your blood
should be spilled, that you might gain the salvation you desire.
This is the way to love mankind."

** It is true the blood of the Son of God was shed for sins
through the fall and those committed by men, yet ye men can
commit sins which it can never remit. As it was in the ancient
days, so it is in our day; and though the principles are taught
publicly from this stand, still the people do not understand
them; yet the law is precisely the same."

" I have known a great many men who have left this Church,
for whom there is no chance whatever of exaltation; but if

337

358 APPENDIX

their blood had been spilled, it would have been better for
them. The wickedness and ignorance of the nations forbid this
principle being in full force, but the time will come when the
law of God will be in full force."

"Will you love your brothers and sisters likewise, when they
have committed a sin that cannot be atoned for without the
shedding of their blood? Will you love that man or woman well
enough to shed their blood? That is what Jesus Christ meant.
He never told a man to love his enemies in their wickedness. He
never intended any such thing."

"I have known scores and hundreds of people for whom
there would have been a chance in the last resurrection if their
lives had been taken and their blood spilled upon Hie ground as
a smoking incense to the Almighty, but who are now angels to
the devil, until our elder brother, Jesus Christ, raises them up,
and conquers death, hell, and the grave."

"There are sins that can be atoned for by an offering upon
an altar, as in ancient days; and there are sins that, the blood
of a lamb, of a calf, or of turtle doves cannot remit, but they
must be atoned for by the blood of the man. That is the rea-
son why men talk to you as they do from this stand; they un-
derstand the doctrine, and throw out a few words about it.
You have been taught that doctrine, but you'^o not under-
stand it."

"Now, take a person in this congregation, who has a knowl-
edge of being saved in the kingdom of our God and our Father,
and being an exalted one, — ^who knows and understands the
principles of eternal life, and sees the beauty and excellency of
the eternities before him, compared with the vain and foolish
things of the world; and suppose he is overtJaken with a gross
fault — that he has committed a fault which he knows will deprive
him of that exaltation which he desires; and that he cannot attain
to it without the shedding of his blood; and aho knows that
by having his blood shed, he will atone for th(it sin and be
saved, and be exalted with tlie gods, is there a man. or woman
in this house but what would say, 'Shed my blood, that I may
be saved and eicalted with the gods ' ? "

APPENDIX 859

THE STORY OF LEE'S ARREST

Ukited States Ma&8Hal*« OfTicE» )
Beaver City, Utah, April In*, 1877. }

My Dear 8ir: As requested, I send you the facts of the arrest
of John Doyle Lee, from the time the warrants were placed in
my hands until I arrested him and brought him to Beaver City.
I tell it in my own way, and you can use it as you see proper.

About the 1st of October, 1874, warrants were placed in my
hands for the arrest of Lee, Haight, Higbee, Stewart, Wilden,
Adair, Klingensmith, and Jukes (the warrant for the arrest of
Dame not being placed in my hands at that time). I received
instructions from General Greorge R. Maxwell, United States
Marshal for the District of Utah, that Lee was the most im-
portant one of all those indicted, and that he wanted him ar-
rested first, if possible, but that it was a dangerous undertaking,
for he was satisfied by what he could learn that Lee would never
be taken alive. He wanted me to take him alive, if possible, but
not at too great a risk; that he did not want to give me any plan
of operations or particular instructions how to act, as he believed
I knew more about that kind of business than he did, and that
he did not wish to give any officer under him any plans when
he was sure, as he was in this case, that it would be laying a plan
to have one of his own officers killed. I took the case in hand,
thinking at that time that I would have to go to Lee's place on
the Colorado River. I was arranging for that trip.

On the ^th day of October, 1874, I started south from Beaver
City, to summon jurors for the November term of the District
Court for the Second Judicial District of Utah Territory, to be
held at Beaver City. I also intended to procure a guide, if I
could do so, and go to the Colorado River to make the arrest.
When I reached Parowan I learned that it was currently re-
ported that Lee had come from the Colorado River, and was
then in the southern counties of Utah. He was supposed to be
at Harmony, because it was known that he had some accounts
due him there, which he was then probably collectings in the
shape of provisions, to take back with him to the river. I at
once started again, on my way souths detenniiied to arrest him
at Harmony, and to do so alone, for I did not know where

860 APPENDIX

reliable aid could be bad. I considered there was no time to
lose, and that I was taking no more chances in attempting the
arrest alone than I would be taking if I found him at the Col-
orado RiTer, at his stronghold, even if backed hj a strong
force.

On my waj I met Thomas Winn. I told him what I was in-
tending to do. I told him I was going to arrest Lee. Winn said
he considered it madness, as it was reported that several of Lee*s
sons were with him, and all armed. He volunteered to go with
me and take even chances.

We finally decided that he should go to Iron City and get
help, as there were then several men there that we could depend
on. He was to get these men and be at Harmony by daylight
on the morning of the 30th of October. I was to go to Harmony
and get there soon after dark the night of the 99th of October,
and make the arrest, if I thought I could do so and get away
in safety under the cover of ni^t. If not, I was to find out
where he was, and wait for assistance.

When I got to Hamilton*s Fort, eight miles south of Cedar
City, I learned that Lee had left Harmony and gone ba<^ to the
Colorado River, by the way of Toquerville, and was then sev-
eral days ahead of me. I then sent a boy out on the Iron City
road to stop Winn and send him back. I proceeded on my way
and summoned my jurors. I could hear nothing of Lee in the
southern country. On my way back I stopped at Thomas Winn^s
house, and got him to go over on the Severe River, to see if Lee
had not gone by the way of Panguitch, and stopped there to lay
in more supplies.

Winn started on the 5th day of November, and took Franklin
R. Fish with him. They pretended to be looking for stock.
They were to report to me at Parowan, on the night of the 7th
of November. I returned to Beaver City, and made my returns.

On the morning of November 7th I started for Parowan to
meet my men, Winn and Fish. That same day Brigham Young
went from Beaver to Parowan. He passed me near the Buck
Horn Springs. I have no doubt but that he thought I was there
to assassinate him, for he had four of his best fighting Danites
with him as a guard. They were armed with Henry rifles, and
as they came up to me the Danites rode between me and their
beloved Prophet's carriage; but they had no reason for alarm.

APPENDIX 861

Brigham Young was not the man that I was after at that time.
I met Winn and Fish at Red Creek. As they were coming out
of Little Creek Canyon Winn remarked:

** Your man is there ! "

As the men had found that Lee had made ever3rthing ready
for a start, we rode on to Parowan, where I arranged my plan
of action. Fish was to go hack over the mountains to Pan-
guitch that night, with instructions to come out and meet usj in
case Lee should start away from Panguitch. I was to start back
toward Beaver City until I had passed Red Creek settlement,
and then go up Little Creek Canyon. The others, Thomas Winn,
Thomas LaFever, Samuel G. Rodgers and David Evans, were to
go into the mountains in different places, and all to meet near
Thompson's Mill on Little Creek. We followed this plan, and
met at the miU. We then went over the mountains towards Pan-
guitch.

The snow on the way would average fully two feet in depth,
and the night was very cold. We stopped at a place about three
miles from Panguitch for the night. I sent David Evans into
Panguitch to see Fish, and find out if all was right. Long be-
fore daylight we saddled our horses and started on, for the night
was bitter cold. We had no blankets with us, and dared not
build a fire, for fear it would alarm Lee and notify him that
we were there. We reached the place where Evans was to meet
us sometime before daylight; he was not there. We waited
until after the sun was up, but still Evans did not come. Then
thinking that my plans had been found out in some way, and
that my two men. Fish and Evans, were captured, and more than
likely Blood Atoned, I concluded to act quickly and effectually.

We mounted our horses and dashed into the town at full
speed. We found Evans, and learned that Fish had not been
able to locate Lee, but knew that he was in town. I then or-
dered my men to go to different parts of the town, and keep
a good lookout, and not to let any wagon go out of town until
they had searched the wagon. I inquired of the citizens about
Lee, but could learn nothing from them about him. Some said
they never knew him, others that they never heard of such a
man, had not even heard the name.

The citizens soon came crowding around in disagreeable num-
bers. I saw I must resort to strategy, or I and my friends were

862 APPENDIX

in danger; so in order to disperse the crowd, I took out my book
and pencil and took down the names of those aromid me. I then
sunmioned them to assist me in finding and arresting Lee. Thef
each and all had some excuse, but I refused to excuse any of
them and ordered them to go and get their arms and come back
and aid me. This worked well, for in less than five minutes
there was not a Mormon to be seen on the streets of Panguitch.
About this time I rode near Thomas Winn, when he said:

** I believe I have Lee spotted. I asked a little boy where
Lee's wife lived, and he showed me the house.'*

This was something to work on. I rode around to the house
that Winn pointed out to me. As I turned the street corner I
saw a woman looking into a log pen, and when she saw me she
turned back towards the house, then turned and walked back to
the pen, and appeared to be talking to someone in the pen. She
N seemed to be very much excited. I rode by the house and around

the lot, and while doing so I saw a little girl go out and look
into the pen for a little while; she then took up a handful of
straw and went back into the house. I, like Winn, was then
satisfied that Lee was in that pen. I then told Winn to keep
the place in sight, but not appear to be watching it, while I was
getting ready to search for Lee. I soon afterwards met Samuel
Lee. I took down his name and ordered him to assist me in
searching for and arresting John D. Lee.

"John D. Lee is my father, sir," said he.

At that I told him it made no difference to me if he was his
grandmother, that I was going to search the house and wanted
him with me. He said he was going down to the threshing
machine to see his brother Al, and started off. I drew my
revolver and told him to stop. He walked right along, looking
back over his shoulder at me all the time. I then spurred my
horse and went in front of him. He said:

"You can shoot and be hanged. I €un not heeled, but I am
going down to see my brother Al."

While we were talidng. Alma Lee came up and asked what
was up. Sam said:

"This is the officer come to arrest father."

" Is that edl ! I thought there was a dog fight."

He then took Sam one side and talked to him for a time.
Sam soon came back and said he was ready to go with me. I

APPENDIX S68

then dismounted and had Winn do the same. I first went into
the house, where I found several women. I searched the house
thoroughljr, but found no one in it that I wanted. I then said to
Sam:

" We will go over to the other house."

''All right, come on," said Sam, and started out ahead of me.

When I got into the yard I stopped, saying:

'* Hold on ; here is a corral out here, let us examine that."

At this Sam came to a standstill, and was very much excited.
I was then certain that my man was there. I had to urge Sam
considerably to get him to go up to the corral with me. Henry
Darrow, one of Lee's sons-in-law, followed us. I took a circle
around the corral, and then walked up to the log pen. This pen
was about seven feet wide, nine feet long, and four feet high in the
clear. There was a hole close to the ground, just about large
enough for a man to crawl through. I first went to this hole
and looked through into the pen, but I could see nothing but
some loose straw in the back end of the pen. I then discovered
a little hole between the top logs, near the back end, where the
straw covering was off. I went to this hole and put my eye down
to it, and then I saw one side of Lee's face, as he lay on his right
side; his face was partly covered with loose straw. I waited a
few seconds, until Winn came near enough for him to hear me
without my speaking over a whisper. I then said:

" There is someone in that pen."
I guess not," said Darrow.
I am certain there is a person in there."
Well, if there is, it is likely one of the children," said Darrow.

By this time Winn was in position and holding his Henry
rifle ready for instant use. Winn and myself were alone. All
my other men were in other parts of the town. Just then I saw
Fish coming. I then said:

''Lee, come out and surrender yourself. I have come to
arrest you."

He did not move. I looked around to see if any of my men
were coming. I saw Fish sitting on his horse in front of the
door, his gun in his hand. I motioned my hand for him to come
to me, but he remained still and kept watch of the house, as if he
was going to shoot, or expected danger from that quarter. His
action surprised me, for he was a brave man, and quick to obey

«
it

864 APPENDIX

orders. I then looked at the house to see what was attracting
his attention, and I soon saw there was enough there to claim
his full time. I saw two guns pointed through the logs of the
side of the house and aimed directly at me, and Fish was watch-
ing the people who held those guns. That looked like business.
I instantly drew two pistols from my overcoat pocket, taking
one in each hand. I put one pistol through the crack in the roof
of the pen, with the muzzle within eighteen inches of Lee's head.
I then said to Winn:

"You go in there and disarm Lee, and I promise you that if
a single straw moves, I will blow his head off, for my pistol is
not a foot from his head."

Winn was going into the pen. Darrow then commenced to beg
me not to shoot. Lee also spoke and said:

" Hold on, boys, don't shoot, I will come out"

He then conmienced to turn over to get out of the pen, at the
same time putting his pistol (which he had all the time held in
his hand and lying across his breast) into the scabbard. I said
to Winn:

"Stand back and look out, for there is danger from the
house."

Darrow continued to beg us not to shoot. I told Darrow that
I would not hurt a hair of Lee's head if he surrendered peace-
ably, biit that I was not going to die like a dog, nor would I
permit Lee to get away alive. Lee came out of the pen, and
after straightening up, he asked very coolly:

"Well, boys, what do you want of me?"

"I have a warrant for your arrest, and must take you to
Beaver with me," I said.

Lee then asked me to show him the pistol that I put through
the pen and pointed at his head. He said:

" It was the queerest-looking pistol that I ever saw. It looked
like a man's hand with the fingers cut off short."

It was a dragoon pistol, with the barrel cut off short. He
laughed when he saw it, and was not at all excited. We then
went to the house. The women seemed wild, some of them cry-
ing and all unreasonable in their language. Lee told his family
to be quiet, and did all that he could to pacify them. I sent and
bought some wine, and took a pitcher of the liquid into the house
to the women. They all took a drink. When I got to one of

APPENDIX 366

his daughters, who was crying bitterlj, she took the glass and
said:

'*Here is hoping that father will get away from you."

"Drink hearty, miss," I said.

By the time all the family had taken a drink a large number
of people had gathered aromid the house. I think fully one
hundred and fifty Mormons were there. I turned to one of my
men and told him to find some place where we could get some-
thing to eat Lee heard me, and apologized for not thinking to
ask us to have something to eat before that time.

"But," said he, "the women folks have been making so much
fuss that I have thought of nothing."

Lee then ordered breakfast for us all. His sons gathered
around him and told him that if he did not want to go to Beaver,
to say so, and they would see that he didn't go. Lee then took
me one side and told me what his friends proposed, and wanted
to know what answer he should give them. I thought he did
this to see if there was any chance to frighten me. I told him
to tell the boys to turn themselves loose; that I knew I had no
friends in that place, except those who came with me, but we
were well armed, and when trouble commenced we would shoot
those nearest to us, and make sure of them^ and then keep it
lively while we lasted. Lee said he did not want anything of
that kind to happen, and would see that the boys behaved them-
selves.

We started from Panguitch soon after breakfast We put
two of our animcds in the team, making a four-horse team.
Darrow drove. Lee and Rachel, one of his wives, and two of
my men rode in the wagon. It was about 11 a. m.^ on Monday,
the 7th day of November, 1874, when we left Panguitch with
Lee as a prisoner. We reached Fremont Springs that night at
11 o'clock, and camped there until daylight The roads were so
bad that we had been twelve hours in making thirty miles. The
night was dark and cold, and having no blankets with us we could
not sleep.

We left Fremont Springs at daylight, and reached Beaver
about 10 o'clock, a. m., November 10th, 1874. We had been
twenty-four hours without food. Lee and Rachel had fared bet-
ter, for they had a lunch with them. When we reached Beaver
the people were thunderstruck to know that Lee had been

S66 . APPENDIX

arrested. After the arrest Lee was in my custody the greater
portion of the time that he was in prison. He never gave any
trouble to me or his guards. He never tried to escape, but at
all times assisted the guards to carry out the instructions received
from the officers.
I remain your most obedient servant,

William Stokes.

DEATH OF JOHN DOYLE L^E

John Doyle Lee was executed on Mountain Meadows, Washing-
ton County, Utah Territory, at the scene of the massacre, on the
^3d day of March, 1877. On Wednesday preceding the day fixed
upon for the execution the guard having Lee in charge started
from Beaver City, where Lee had been imprisoned, for Mountain
Meadows, where it had been decided to carry the sentence into
execution. The authorities had received information that an
attempt to rescue Lee would be made by his sons, and precau-
tions were taken to prevent the success of any such attempt
The place of execution was kept a secret, and a strong guard
procured. Lee was cheerful and seemed, to have but little dread
of death.

The party reached Mountain Meadows about 10 o'clock Friday
morning, and after the camp had been arranged Lee pointed
out the various places of interest connected with the massacre,
and recapitulated the horrors of that event A more dreary
scene than the present appearance of Mountain Meadows cannot
be imagined. The curse of God has fallen upon it and scorched
and withered the luxuriant grass and herbage that covered the
ground twenty years ago. The Meadows have been transformed
from a fertile valley into an arid and barren plain, and the
Mormons assert that the ghosts of the murdered emigrants meet
nightly at the scene of their slaughter and re-enact in pantomime
the horrors of their taking off.

As the party came to a halt at the scene of the massacre
sentinels were posted on the surrounding hills, to prevent a sur-
prise, and preparations for the execution were at once begun.
The wagons were placed in a line near the monument, and over
the wheels of one of them army blankets were drawn to serve as